Secretary:
Part Three
Chapter Fifty Six
Her heart does this leap and ends up right in her mouth as she stares
at him
wide-eyed. His hands are pressing down on the mattress so he can lean
in and
whisper in her ear: "I'm going to fuck your arse and your cunt and your
mouth. I'm going to make you come so many times that you'll swear
you've just
seen God. I might even let you sleep occasionally. Is that all right
with you,
Faith?"
She's nodding because what the fuck else is she going to do when her
entire
body has just suddenly liquefied?
"Good," he says, straightening up. "But food first, I think. And
you should probably have a quick shower."
She wills her brain to pass a message on to her legs to start moving
but it
isn't listening and all she can do is stare transfixed at him as he
walks
towards the door.
He suddenly turns round and she can feel herself getting all hot and
cold as
his gaze sweeps over her, both tender and so ferocious that she has to
press
herself back against the cushions to put some distance between them.
"Three things before I forget."
There's a whole list of commands and orders that she's expecting.
Positions he
wants her in. Things he wants her to do. But that's not what happens.
"One, no matter how I might act, I never want you to think that I would
hurt you or let you down. So, if you're having problems about anything,
I
expect you to come to me and let me help. Is that clear?"
The heart in her mouth thing is now having to compete with the lump in
her
throat. "Yeah," she whispers. "I'll do that."
"Good. The second thing, on Monday, you're to phone your friend, Xander
is
it? Apologize to him and try to explain our situation in a way that you
feel
he'll be comfortable with."
And even though he calls this, his sperm trickling out of her,
the
feeling of safety that he's gifted her with and which is going to take
a hell
of a lot of getting used to, a situation, she knows what it really is.
Even if
he can't say it.
She nods again. "What's the third thing?"
He gives her this slow, sultry smile that cranks up the heat. "There
was a
slip in your suitcase, a black and red thing, yes? I want you to put it
on and
be here on the bed when I get back."
Faith beats all world showering records and drags the slip on to her
still damp
body. It's one of her favorite thrift store finds. Dull red silk with
black
lace edges and if it's a little weird putting it on for him after
watching Baby
Doll a few hours earlier, then whatever. But if he even thinks about
tearing it
off her, then she's gonna get medieval on his British ass.
Which makes her wonder about exactly what he's going to do to her ass.
She's
had guys try to slip it in the wrong hole before and has been out of
their cars
or their rec rooms faster than a speeding train. But it's him and
because it's
him the thought of what he wants to do to her would have her crawling
through
broken glass on her hands and knees if that was what he wanted as a pre
show.
As it is, she's already getting wet again as she races down the
corridor, into
his room and jumps on to the bed as she hears his tread on the stairs.
When he
pushes the door open with his foot, she's kneeling up expectantly.
He's holding a tray laden with bowls and plates that seem to have a lot
of
Chinese food in them if she's not mistaken.
"You went and got this out of the garbage?"
"Well, it was very firmly wrapped up. Besides, you were quite adamant
that
it was edible cold though I have my doubts," he says, stepping into the
room. "Can you get the bottle, it's slipping?"
She retrieves the bottle of wine that he's wedged under his arm and
looks
greedily at the food. "Hey Wes, y'know that…"
"I know exactly what you're going to say," he interrupts. "That
it tastes better out of the cartons but please, Faith you have to allow
me some
foibles."
"I'm just sayin'." There's only one pair of chopsticks on the tray
that he places on the bed and she's suddenly starving. He firmly
ignores her
plaintive look and sits down. "Wes, I'm so hungry. You'd better be
speedy
with those chopsticks or we're gonna have a problem."
It would have been much quicker if he just let her shovel the General
Tso's
Chicken into her mouth herself but it wouldn't be so much fun. He lets
her have
two of the egg rolls as he opens the wine, then he's pushing the tray
out of
her reach and clicking the chopsticks together in a playful manner.
She sits cross-legged, in front of him; the slip pulled demurely over
her knees
and lets him feed her. Occasionally he holds the food away from her
mouth so
she has to pout and lever herself up, one hand on his shoulder to
snatch a
mouthful of rice away from him.
But what he said before, what he promised hangs heavy in the air
between them.
And she hasn't even had half of her share before she's closing her
mouth and
shaking her head as he offers her another egg roll. "Maybe I'm not as
hungry
as I thought I was," she tells him running her fingers over his cock,
which is straining against the cotton shorts. "Not for food anyway."
He pops the egg roll into his mouth and chews ruminatively, then
swallows.
"If you think that I'm going to let you come as quickly as I did before
then you're very much mistaken," he says throatily, his hand covering
hers
so they can stroke the length of him together, before he firmly removes
her
fingers.
He gets up and places the tray on the side table in the corner and
walks back
to the bed, his hands full of the gold foil-wrapped fortune cookies
that he
tosses into her lap. There's a gleam in his eyes that's connected on a
trip
wire straight to her clit, which starts pulsing frantically. "Now,
Faith,
we're going to play a little game."
Chapter Fifty Seven
She stirs them with her finger and looks up at him under her lashes,
which is
corny, but effective, because she sees him react to it with one of
those quirky
little grins she’s crazy about. “Never was too good at chess, or
anything
complicated, Wes. Strictly the Go Fish type.”
“Oh, the rules are very simple,” he says. “Open one and read it out.”
She tears at the foil and snaps the cookie in half, popping one stray
piece
into her mouth to crunch on, and unrolling the narrow strip of paper.
“Hmm,
let’s see. ‘In your quest for fulfillment, do not overlook the
details.’ God,
who writes these?”
“I rather like that one,” he says. “And stop eating the cookie. You
said you
were full, remember?”
“Sorry.” She gathers up the debris and squirms over to deposit it in a
bowl on
the table by the bed, ignoring his faint moan of protest. He’s the only
person
she knows who has bowls everywhere that stay empty and don’t end up
overflowing
with junk. It was either that or the floor, so he could just stop being
so
fucking fussy. “What now?”
“Ten words,” he says thoughtfully, scooping up the cookies that she’s
still got
and piling them on the table. “Tell me, Faith; how many different
positions
have you ever tried?”
She feels a flush creep over her. “God, Wes. Never really counted them
up, you
know? The usual.” She tries to think. Back of a car doesn’t let you get
fancy... and most of the boys she’s been with haven’t exactly been
Cosmo
readers. “Four maybe?”
“There are dozens,” he tells her, “though most are variations on a
theme.” It’s
kinda freaky getting lectured about stuff like this in the same tone of
voice
her history teacher used to have when he was talking about
Reconstruction but
Wes could read the fucking phone book and turn her on, so she listens
without
complaining.
He pushes her back against the pillows and smiles down at her. “Count
to ten
for me, Faith,” he whispers, “and you can come at a hundred, but not
before.”
A hundred what?
His hand pushes her slip up to her waist and bares her to his finger,
running
lightly over the smooth, shaved skin that she’s become used to now, and
dipping
inside the folds, testing her. “So ready for me, always,” he says and
there’s a
bit of wonder in there, as well as the satisfaction she expected.
“Yeah,” she says, and makes it sound challenging. “What am I ready for,
Wesley?”
He’s in her again in another quick thrust and she’s going to cry real
tears
when he goes back to teasing her because she could get used to this.
She’s all
arched and rubbing against him, but he’s not moving. “What?” she says.
“I’m waiting,” he reminds her.
“Huh? Oh! One.”
“That’s better.”
His lips find a square inch of skin on her neck that she doesn’t think
he’s
kissed before and fasten on in a kiss that’s sweet and soft, and his
hips do
this lazy back and forth and he stops again. “This is going to take a
long
time, if I have to keep reminding you,” he says. “Not that I mind that,
of
course...”
“Oh, fuck. Two. Look, Wes, can’t I count in my head, or something?”
He nips at her skin with sharp teeth. “Absolutely not.”
The next thrust comes and she snaps out, “Three!” on the button, and
gets
another right away... and another... and she’s getting into a nice
rhythm now
and the counting’s becoming part of it, so she’s sighing out the
numbers into
his ear as he lets her hold him to her and it’s really fucking nice –
“You stopped!”
He’s sitting back on his heels, cock wet and hard, eyes gleaming. “You
got to
ten,” he says.
“Wasn’t it supposed to be a hundred?” She’s getting seriously grumpy
now.
“Ten strokes in ten positions equal a hundred, yes.”
She’s rolling her eyes in disbelief, which she feels she does a lot
with him.
“You’re going to do this nine more times? Get me going and stop?
Wes...”
“I’m taking care of the details in my quest for fulfillment,” he says,
looking
insufferably smug. “Now, this next one, I’m going to trust you not to
go beyond
ten... don’t let me down.”
He rolls to his back and gives her an expectant look. Fine. He’s not
the only one
with patience or a sadistic streak. She straddles him and wraps her
hand around
the sticky hot shaft, holding it in place and easing down on it slowly.
“One.”
She draws it out in a way that has him biting his lip by five, rising
up slowly
and sliding back down in an agonizingly gradual descent that’s got her
thigh
muscles screaming. All the time, she’s running her hands over his
chest,
pinching his nipples to hardness, enjoying the chance to touch him.
“Going to tie you up one day, Wes,” she says, capturing his wrists and
putting
them over his head. “Three... God, yes, you look good like that. Keep
them
there? Perfect.” She scratches her nails down the smooth skin of his
exposed
underarm, feeling how soft it is. “Listen to you – four – beg me, the
way I beg
you.”
“It’s always good to have dreams,” he says dryly. “I trust you of
course, but I
don’t think –”
She doesn’t let him finish that, reaching around behind herself and
brushing
her fingers over his balls, tickling them until he glares at her even
as his
hips are lifting, just a little.
“Five...” And she throws him a curve and slams down on him in three
blurringly
fast bounces that drive him inside her and start off a tingle that
warns her
she’s too fucking close when they’ve got - “Sixseveneight...” - eighty
–two
more of these to go.
He’s got his fists full of pillow and his eyes are closed to slits as
she makes
the last two as slow as molasses dripping off a spoon.
She eases off him and smiles innocently. “How do you want me now?”
His hands move from where she left them and he pulls her to him,
kissing her
hard.
“I think after that little performance, we’ll have a short
intermission,” he
says and flips her over so that she’s lying face down across his lap.
“Hey, Wes! No fair!” She’s wriggling and giggling at the same time. “I
didn’t
break the rules.”
“No, you did an excellent job,” he assures her. “I just think you’re
losing
sight of one important fact.”
“What?”
His hand comes down in a slap that’s just hard enough to sting, but
doesn’t
hurt. “I make the rules. Count to ten.”
When he’s done and her ass is a pretty shade of pink, or so he says, he
rolls
her over so she’s looking up at him.
“Does that count toward the hundred?” she asks.
“Did it do as much for you as the other twenty did?”
It’s a serious question, which throws her a bit. “God, Wes...” She
stirs
against his lap, thinking about it but she’s only got to remember how
she felt,
ass up and waiting, to know what the answer is. “Yeah. Don’t know if
you could
make me come by spanking me –” And fuck, don’t his eyes light up at
that
idea... “But it turns me on. Yeah. I like it.”
And her face matches her ass admitting it but it’s worth it to see him
smile
and murmur, “Then we’ll count it.” His hand strokes at her grazed
knees. “Are
they too sore for you to want to get on your hands and knees for me?”
She shakes her head. They probably are, but the covers are soft and
she’s not
letting anything her father did interfere with anything Wes has
planned. Even
that thought’s enough to make her wince and Wesley sees it and frowns.
“They’re really not,” she says, pulling him down for a kiss that turns
into her
sitting in his lap, with her legs wrapped around his waist.
And, turns out, he’d had that position planned anyway, so they use up
another
ten with her moaning the numbers against his lips because he doesn’t
stop
kissing her the whole time and it’s so much fun, he’s half way into
eleven when
he catches himself and she’s laughing at him as he tries to tell her
she’s lost
count.
The positions he puts her into start to blur and the laughter dies away
as
they’re brought to the edge over and over. She’d have given up by
fifty, but
he’s relentless, stopping, with a muscle jumping in his cheek as he
sets his
teeth, and pulling out of her; making her count when she’s close to
forgetting
her own name, she’s so lost in the feel of his body as it rests against
hers or
hovers over her, impossibly distant and out of reach.
They end as they began, with him between her legs, but he’s standing
and the
bed’s high enough that he doesn’t need to bend or crouch. He pulls her
so her
ass is on the edge of the bed and lifts her legs high onto his
shoulders, so
that when he pushes inside her he goes deeper than before, and it’s
almost
painful, but there’s no fucking way she wants him to stop. Her hands
are
gripping the edge of the mattress and he’s giving her stroke after
stroke now,
fast and hard and perfect and she’s shaping the word ten with lips that
haven’t
been able to do more than that for a long time now, when he comes with
a hoarse
cry, and falls forward, gathering her to him as her legs slip down and
around
his waist and he doesn’t stop moving inside her until she’s stopped
writhing
against him.
They end up sprawled across the bed, and she’s trying to decide if
there’s any
part of her that isn’t trembling, when he moves away and a second later
a
cookie lands on her stomach.
“Open it,” he says in a voice that’s still slightly breathless. “And
I’ll pour
us some wine.”
Chapter Fifty Eight
She just lies there for a moment, not wanting to move. The mere thought
of
having to reach for the cookie and actually open the damn
thing is too
much for her. "Holy shit, Wes, I think I’m…"
He’s pouring two large glasses of wine for them. "Yes?"
"Let’s just say I have a whole new understanding of the phrase ‘shagged
out.’ And, to be honest, I’ve never even thought about it before now."
He looks at her with what might be classified as terminal bemusement.
"You’re not going to get away that easily, I’m afraid. Wine?"
"Sure. Why not? As long as you’re not going to make me, like, get up to
get it."
"Don’t be silly." He brings the wine over to the bed and hands her
one long-stemmed glass. She does feel silly, and definitely
self-conscious,
sitting there naked, drinking wine out of a fancy glass. She’s more
familiar
with $9.99 box wines, sickly-sweet wine coolers, and the like, usually
sipped
straight from a Dixie cup. Now, she has Wes figured as someone who had
his own
freaking wine cellar. She didn’t even need to ask him, really
—it was
pretty much a foregone conclusion.
Problem is, the wine isn’t restoring her so much as putting her to
sleep. Wes
sees her head start to droop, and snatches the glass away from her.
"Hey!
I was drinking that!" she yelps, and tries to take it back from him.
She
doesn’t succeed.
He nods rather sternly in the direction of the by-now-forgotten fortune
cookie,
which had tumbled unceremoniously onto the bed. "I do believe that I
charged you with a rather simple task, Faith. Now open it."
She reaches for the goddamn fortune, not with entirely good grace
either.
"All right, all right." She cracks the cookie open and unfurls the
tiny slip of paper. She reads it to herself, and just rolls her eyes.
"Do share, Faith," he says, with more than a little impatience.
"‘A surprise will titillate and frighten you, but you will accept
it.’"
Wes just smiles. It’s a cagey, difficult-to-read smile, and Faith is
suddenly
dying to know what sort of devious plan he’s got in mind. Whatever the
fuck it
is, she makes a silent vow to get back at him one day.
"You remember what I told you before, Faith?"
"Yeah, of course." She swallows audibly, her mouth suddenly dry.
"Why?"
"Don’t be afraid to tell me anything you need to tell me, all right?"
"Wes, what are you—"
He presses his fingertips to her lips. "Shh, Faith. Now, turn
around."
His air of detached calm is making her nervous. "Wait, Wes, I need to
know…"
"Just remember, Faith. I promise that nothing will happen to you that
you
don’t want to happen. Do you trust me?"
Now there’s a loaded question. "Y-yes." She says it again,
this time with no hesitation. "Yes, I do."
"Good. Now, close your eyes." She does, and she can feel the nearness
of his hands as they reach around in front of her and place a strip of
cool
fabric on her brow. He ties it tightly around the back of her head. Her
eyes
snap open reflexively. Of course she can’t see a goddamn thing.
"Hands on the bed, Faith. And keep them there."
She has no choice but to comply. She feels like she’s being readied for
an
inspection. And of course he’s making her fucking wait, expectant and
more than
a little anxious. What is he doing? She can’t even hear him. Stealthy
bastard.
And yeah, the waiting game turns her on too. With her legs parted
slightly, she
can feel the cool air on her wet cunt. Then the bed tips slightly, and
suddenly
she can feel his proximity again.
Now he’s leaning over her, cock right up against the cleft of her ass,
and
that’s making her even wetter. "God, are you going to—" She’s
practically
breathless, just waiting for him.
"Shh, shh." His whisper is meant to calm her but it’s just more fuel
for the fire and God, would he just—
But he’s just kissing her shoulder, pulling her hair aside so he can
trail
small kisses down her back. He raises his hands to her breasts, thumbs
tracing
agonizing little concentric circles over her aching nipples. He’s put
her under
some sort of spell where all she can do is make these little inchoate
moans.
When he removes them suddenly, she almost collapses onto the bed with a
startled cry. He’s leaning in so close to her that she can feel him
take a
breath, and he doesn’t let her fall. He steadies one hand against her
stomach
and the other slips to her neglected clit. She’s so wet that three
fingers doesn’t
seem like enough —she’s greedy and wants his fist inside of her, wants
to work
against all those muscles— but he seems determined to give her the slow
and the
agonizing this evening so she settles. His fingers still inside her for
a
moment, whispering again: "I’m going to let go of you now. Is that all
right?"
"Y-yes."
"Good."
He takes his hand away from her belly but keeps working her clit.
Now his other hand is trailing down her back, slowly, slowly, ‘til she
thinks
she might scream. He stops short at the base of her spine.
"Take a deep breath, Faith."
She steadies herself, knowing what’s coming next.
But she’s surprised, because it’s not his cock sliding into her asshole
but a
finger. It’s still a shock and she gasps. There’s resistance, a sharp
little
pain that gives way to mild discomfort, but the lube and his ardent
finger-fuck
help mitigate that and she gradually starts to relax. As she contracts
around
his finger, he takes that as a sign to keep forging ahead. She’s
starting to
rub herself against him, and that’s even better, but it’s not enough.
"Does that feel good?"
She’s not feeling too coherent, but she manages a breathless, "Fuck,
yeah."
"Anything else you want?" His voice is slurred just a little, not as
in-control as usual. It’s so fucking sexy.
"Want your cock in me." And he’d better not be asking any more
questions that require any answer other than "oh," or
"fuck," because that took every ounce of concentration she had left.
"That’s what I thought."
She knows she should be relaxed, knows that will make it all easier.
Hell, she had
been relaxed until a few moments before. Those last words shoot
straight
through her -- Of course he knows exactly what she wants -- and she
reflexively
grabs handfuls of sheet, knuckles white, to keep from collapsing
altogether.
Deep, deep breaths, she thinks, trying to push all the anticipatory
tension out
through the soles of her feet, past her curled toes.
He slides around her back, finger still working in her ass, whispers in
her
ear: "Yes, I think you're ready now. Just... relax."
She nods, his voice -- his pretty, pretty voice blowing the nascent
waves of
tension away -- and shivers, involuntarily. All those times she's felt
utterly
boneless before have nothing on this. He runs his warm lips down her
back
again, planting a light kiss on that tiny bit of skin between the small
of her
back and the cleft of her ass, and that warm tingling finally hits her
brain
like a shower of stars.
He pulls away for a moment, leaving her there so very prone and adrift.
But in
the next instant, she has to stifle a near-hysterical giggle at the
cold
squelching of the lube on his cock; it's so much funnier than she
expected it
to be, after all that wine.
And then he's pressed against her again, one hand back to working her
clit,
gently, and the head of his cock lightly kissing her asshole.
"Take a deep breath," he orders again, and though he's so plainly in
control, he sounds nearly as unhinged as she feels. And before she can
be
either surprised or titillated, he's gently slid in, just the head. Her
fingers
scrabble for steadier purchase on the sheets. They're both so slick
with lube
that for a moment she hardly feels a thing until he pushes in just a
tiny bit
further, and the shock of that unfamiliar sensation nearly sends her
into a fit
of feral growling, but instead it all comes out as a strangled little
cry that
catches in her throat.
"You're all right," he purrs at her, not asking -- he's telling her
she's all right.
"Oh, Wes ... I'm ... more than all rig..." But she doesn't get the
last syllable out because he's slid in another few centimeters, and she
seems
to have lost the ability to speak at all.
He moves deliberately, letting her adjust as she takes each slick inch
in.
She's pretty sure she's making some kind of noise, a kind of low,
steady moan,
but she's so far removed from that now. The only real sensation is his
slick
length penetrating her, sliding, it seems, into the dark places she
didn't even
know were there.
When he's finally all the way in, and he hovers there locked inside
her, all
she can think is that there's no way anyone else could ever possibly be
closer
to her than he is at that very moment.
It's a feeling that's almost too huge to be contained, yet at the same
time so
small and precious that she wants to hide it away in case it gets lost,
or
forgotten.
And it's probably not the best time in the world to realize how much
you love
someone when he's got his cock in your ass.
There's all these thoughts ricocheting through her head but the pair of
them
are still as statues, frozen in time and she knows that he's waiting
for her to
say something, to give some little sign that she's AOK but she wants to
draw
out this moment as long as she can.
Then his finger lightly circles her clit in an almost reassuring
gesture and
she can't help but shift her hips slightly in response and he's drawing
back
slowly and she can't bear it.
"No!" Her cry is pitiful and he's carefully pulling out and she
lunges back sharply so he's firmly embedded in her again, groaning at
her
undulations to get him back inside her. "No! Don't leave me!"
"Shhh," he breathes against her neck. "I've got you,
Faith."
When he starts slowly sliding out again and she's canting her hips to
try and
keep him there, his voice is like her lighthouse, guiding her away from
the
rocks. "Shhh," he murmurs again. "Let me take care of you."
So she does. And he begins this slow pull and push, dragging his cock
out of
her by the slightest of degrees and then pressing it further and
further in so
this deep, dark pleasure envelopes her and she's squeezing down on him
and just
wanting him to never stop.
His finger is pressing down harder on her clit, worrying at it and it's
not
enough. "I want more," she begs. "Want your fingers inside me
now."
He gently probes her aching, empty cunt with one finger and it's not
enough.
"More!" she growls.
Then two fingers inside her, then three and he's slowly, very slowly
grinding
the heel of his hand against her clit and she's going to die right here
on his
bed.
It's so weird how she can feel his cock and his fingers at the same
time. Weird
but really, really fucking good so she stops thinking about love and
loss and
all that other stuff that just gets in the way. He's going too slowly,
like
she's made of finely spun glass and she's going to shatter at any
minute, which
is not even close.
The next time he starts to back out, she raises herself up on her knees
so that
just the head of his cock is inside her and then lowers herself quickly
so he's
deeper inside her than he was before. His hands clamp around her waist
as she
hisses between gritted teeth like he's worried that she's hurt herself
but she
repeats the motion, leaning back against his chest to steady herself.
"Like this," she groans, dragging his hand back to her syrupy cunt.
"I want you to fuck me like this."
His three fingers are twisting roughly inside her again and she brings
her own
hand down to rub against her clit as she starts twisting her hips and
sliding
up and down on his cock.
"Such a beautiful girl," he purrs and he sounds out-of-focus, like
he's a long way away. "Do you like getting fucked in the arse,
Faith?"
"Yeah, fuck, yeah…"
He's all over her. One hand pinching her nipple in time to the thrust
of his
fingers in her twitching cunt and his mouth… Sweet fucking Jesus his
mouth,
dragging his teeth against the back of her neck and then sucking down
hard on
her skin. When the tips of his fingers skitter over that little bump
deep
inside of her she clenches every single muscle she has, a few she
didn't even
know about and he's thrusting up into her harder than before. His cock
feels
huge and relentless and she revels in it.
All these separate and sweet sensations suddenly merge and she
momentarily
stills as it hits her with wave after wave that makes her toes and
fingers curl
up and he shoves his cock into her one final time, breaching his way
through
her spasming channel so she can feel his cock spurting deep inside her.
Afterwards she bursts into tears when he pulls out of her because it
feels like
something has changed or gone away and she doesn't even know what it
is. Or,
like, how to get it back.
He tugs her back into his arms so she's nestled against him and holds
her while
she gets tears and snot all over his pillow. When her sobs have
subsided so all
she's got left is the occasional tearful sniffle, she feels
ridiculously shy.
Which is stupid for someone who just let a guy fuck her in the ass.
"I'm such a fucking dork," she mumbles, rolling over so she can wipe
her face on the pillowcase. She can feel his pained glare shooting
daggers into
her back even though he can't even see the smears of mascara on the
snowy white
linen yet.
"I'm not entirely sure what that is but I'm sure you're not." She
raises her head so she can look at him; it's hard to tell what kind of
mood
he's in from his voice which has gone back to the mild setting.
He's propped up on one elbow and he looks sleek and satisfied like a
well-fed
tom cat. "Do you think I'm, like, a total slut for letting you do
that?"
"I'm not even going to dignify that with a response." His fingers
walk across the bedspread so he can stroke a path along her thigh. "I
imagine it was a little over-whelming, yes?"
"You think? Wes, it was fucking amazing but kinda weird and scary
too." She tries to explain it but she's not even sure that she
understands.
"Too weird and scary?"
"You're such a guy some times," she sneers at him but she can feel
this goofy smile spreading over her face. "You just wanna know if
you're
gonna get any more back door action from me."
He winces beautifully. There might even be an elegant little shudder in
there
somewhere. "Well, when you put it like that, Faith, how could I
resist?"
She flops over onto her back and gives a tiny 'oh' as her ass connects
with the
bed. What with the spanking and the ass fucking, she's feeling a little
done
in.
"I imagine a hot bath would be rather welcome right now."
But before he can get off the bed, before he even has time to move more
than
one inch away from her, she hauls herself up and slides onto him,
rubbing her
breasts against the smooth, warm skin of his chest. Then she rolls them
so he's
on top of her and sore ass be damned. "Wes, I really need you to just
hold
me for a second, OK?"
It's probably the closest she'll ever get to telling him how much he
means to
her. So she lets her hands and lips do it for her as she strokes the
back of
his neck, lets her fingers tangle in his hair and places teasing kisses
against
the curve of his mouth.
Chapter Fifty Nine
After a while, he gives this regretful sigh and pushes her away gently.
“I
really do think we need to bathe,” he says firmly. Before she’s got
time to
protest, because she’d really been enjoying the chance to cuddle up
against
him, she’s treated to a nice view of his ass as he disappears into the
bathroom
and turns on the taps. Left alone, she starts to feel all sorts of
feelings
that aren’t rating high on the fun scale. There’s this dull ache deep
inside
and she’s got a horrible feeling that if she doesn’t get off it soon
the bed’s
going to have worse than mascara, snot and tears on it.
Wesley appears at the door, gives her a thoughtful glance and a wadded
up bunch
of tissues, and strolls out, calling out something about a snack.
By the time he comes back, she’s neck deep in bubbles and feeling
better. Still
sore, still moving carefully, but there’s this rich, dark satisfied
feeling
inside her that isn’t going away, because every time she closes her
eyes she
hears Wesley telling her she’s beautiful.
Maybe she is.
Wesley brings a small table over to the side of the bath and puts a
tray on it,
before stepping into the bath and flicking bubbles at her, in a move
that has
her mouth gaping open in shock.
“Wes, for you that’s playful,” she tells him. “Bring out a rubber duck,
and I’m
going to think the aliens took you over when I wasn’t looking.”
He narrows his eyes and does it again. “I can be playful,” he says,
sounding
hurt.
She snorts. “I bet you iron your socks.”
That gets her toes tickled and by the time she’s retaliated, the
floor’s
looking like a lake and Wesley’s glaring at her as if it’s all her
fault.
“Feed me,” she says, to distract him, glancing over at the tray. It’s
dessert
time by the look of it; the last of the raspberries, a small bowl full
of fancy
looking chocolates and a larger one with vanilla ice cream. She looks
for the
spoon, preparing to play fledgling to his mamma bird, but there isn’t
one.
“Very well,” Wesley says. “I suppose keeping your energy levels up is
in my
best interests, after all.”
She dimples at him and watches a smile ghost across his face as he
reaches for
a raspberry. He makes her part her lips so he can place the berry in
her mouth
and takes one for himself. “I used to pick wild raspberries as a
child,” he
says. “I’d stand there and eat them off the bushes and try not to get
my
fingers stained.”
“Why?” she says, glancing at his hand and seeing the red juice dappling
his
fingertips.
He brings his hand to his mouth and licks it clean. “My nanny was
convinced
eating fruit that hadn’t been cleaned first, until it tasted of water
and soap,
was dangerous. She tried to... dissuade me, but until you’ve tasted
them like
that, you’ve never tasted them at all, and I was always a little
stubborn.”
It’s a tiny glimpse into his past and it’s all she gets, because he
fills her
mouth with a chocolate that’s a bite of heaven and by the time she’s
swallowed,
regretfully, he’s reaching for the ice cream.
“You forgot the spoon,” she tells him.
“I don’t forget things,” he says, sounding impossibly stuffy. His
finger digs
into the creamy mound and he studies her before moving, with a mini
tidal wave
of bubbles, to kneel between her legs. Brushing aside the bubbles, he
lets the
dollop of ice cream fall onto her nipple, smiling as she squeaks.
“Cold! Wesley, that’s fucking cold!”
Her breasts are flushed pink from the heat of the water and the ice
cream’s
like an icy kiss, peaking her nipple even as it melts and starts to
slide over
her skin in a sticky, chilly stream.
“Really? I’ll have to write to the manufacturers and complain,” he
murmurs,
leaning forward and tracing his tongue through the coolness. “’Dear
Sir, your
ice cream is cold. This must stop immediately...’”
She snorts with laughter and then gasps as he does it again on her
other
breast. “Don’t I get to eat any?” she says.
He pulls out the plug and the water begins to drain away. “Not just
yet,” he
says, watching the level of water. When it’s low enough that her
belly’s
exposed he smiles and replaces the plug, and she starts to whimper.
“Nooo!
Wesley, I’m hot and that’s fucking freezing–”
He stares at the hands she’s waving around in protest and says firmly,
“Place
your hands on the sides of the bath, Faith.”
Pouting, but knowing it won’t save her, she obeys him and feels her
stomach
muscles clench as he drips on a pattern that he tells her is a heart,
as if
that makes it warmer. Besides, it’s a fucking pathetic attempt at a
heart.
Looks more like a butterfly. His tongue’s stopped being comforting now,
because
it’s as cold as the ice cream and she’s shivering and moaning as he
ends up
just where she knew he would, with the last dollop landing and slipping
down
over her clit, drizzled in a torturous, teasing dribble that has her
wishing
he’d brought up two bowls because he’s swirling his tongue all over the
place,
with his sleek, wet head bobbing up and down as he chases every drop.
Finally, when she’s gone up the scale saying his name, he sits back and
scoops
up handfuls of water and washes her clean.
“I think I’m developing a sweet tooth,” he says thoughtfully.
“Yeah,” she mutters. Her eyes widen indignantly as she glances at the
bowl.
“It’s all gone! Don’t I get a turn?”
Dark eyebrows climb in surprise. “All gone? Really? Dear me.”
There’s a pool of ice cream in the bowl and she gives it a speculative
look
before picking it up, pushing him back and tipping it up, painting a
line down
his chest and stomach and running her finger around the bowl so the
very last
drops land on the head of his cock.
He’s yelping and squirming, but she sneers, “Suck it up, Wes, you
baby,” and
works her way down him, taking her time.
When she gets to his cock, the water’s going cold and her elbows and
knees are
suffering but he’s hot and hard in her mouth and she’ll never say
vanilla’s
boring again and demand chocolate.
Chapter Sixty
He helps her out and wraps her up in one of those towels that’re so
heavy and
thick she can barely lift them, drying her off carefully and then
watching her
as she sits before the mirror and yanks tangles out of her wet hair
with a
ruthless efficiency.
“Do I get to sleep now?” she says, throwing a glance at him. He’s put
on a robe
but, as ever, he makes it look as elegant as one of his suits.
“Are you sleepy?” he asks.
“Not really. Night owl, me.”
That gets her a smile. “I wasn’t going to let you anyway,” he says.
“But I
think we need a little time to recover.” He stands up. “Follow me.”
He takes her hand and they skitter barefoot across the cold black slate
floors
of the hallways and common areas up to library.
When they reach the red lacquer door again, Faith pulls back a little,
clears
her throat. She hasn't been inside since that first night they were
together --
when he read to her and he still wanted her in those ridiculous but
dead sexy
clothes. And her mother had called. The rest is kind of jumbled in a
blur, that
whole night. Good -- no, very, very good to a point, then sickeningly
bad once
the light of day shone in all its dark corners.
Of course, things now couldn't be more different -- she's clad in one
of his
extra robes, for starters and then there's the fact that she's actually
living
here now -- but it still makes her heart skip a beat to think of them
back
inside the warm, red heart of the house, with its musty books and
naughty
pictures and soft lighting. To her the whole room seemed as
cordoned-off and
intangible as the man himself.
His hand pauses on the heavy doorknob when he feels her pull away; he
turns
quickly and looks her straight in the eye.
"I believe you said something about 'making out'... that is what you
said
earlier, yes?"
She knows she's pink up to the tips of her ears -- she'd heard all too
well the
slightly sardonic emphasis he'd placed on her words, repeating them
back.
"Well, yeah, Wes, but ... I didn't think, like, that would be your
speed." She's screaming at herself on the inside not to fuck this up.
Would he pause for longer than a few minutes to hold her, kiss her,
tell her
it's all gonna be all right?
"Well, were we to pause for such an interlude, don't you think this
would
be the appropriate location?"
She wants to say no, she wants to say, let's take in the view. Or show
me the
rest of the house -- or how about a cup of tea, instead? or something.
But he's
cracked the door open now, and both he and the throbbing redness of the
decor
are drawing her in.
"Only if you ..." she sighs, resigned. Remembering the one way she
had felt safe in that room.
"Only if I what -- my dear, bossy Faith?"
Her voice is nearly imperceptible, eyes lowered. "Only if you read to
me."
"Oh, Faith, really. You needn't be shy about asking for that,
remember?" He tips her chin up and plants a soft kiss on her full lips.
"Honestly, that wasn't quite what I had in mind for us. You'll be fully
tired of my yammering on once it comes time to run over my arguments
for the
case Sunday evening. Now come in, please -- you remember -- this is the
room
where I chop up my secretaries before I dump them in the river after
I've
alienated them from their family and friends and invite them to live
with me..."
She smiles then, backhands him on the arm with a generous dose of eye
rolling.
The glowing wall sconces throw a dim light new addition to the room, a
plump
chaise lounge where the two chairs had formerly been. She slides up to
it,
throwing herself dramatically across the plush velvet upholstery,
sighing. He's
fiddling with something hidden in shadow along the far wall, something
that
turns out to be a stereo. She jumps when a speaker and subwoofer hidden
behind
the chaise lounge hum with a rasping cello.
"Handel. Passacaglia." he says, slightly pleased with himself,
joining her on the chaise, leaning heavily against her propped-up legs,
languid
and relaxed, and she tries not to become completely unhinged by that
slightest
touch of familiar intimacy.
She doesn't say anything, just pulls him close, swinging her legs over
his lap,
and gives him one of those deep and hot classic movie kisses. His hands
try to
wander, but she slaps them away, slips out of the kiss, murmurs in his
ear.
"Hey, we're still on first base here, Mr. Best Things Come To Those Who
Wait. Watch the hands!"
He looks at her in mock disbelief. "Your game has rules?"
She knows that her expression of aggrieved hurt is absolutely perfect;
she's
had years to work on it after all. "It has bases, Wes. And y'know,
technically we're still in the middle of our first date so I don't know
how far
I should let you go."
And then she kisses the incredulous look right off his face.
It's everything she wanted and never got in High School. Better because
it's
not some sweaty jock or fucked-up stoner shoving his tongue down her
throat or
groping her breasts like they're made out of Play-Doh. This time it
means
something.
Yeah, he might think it's a game but he's playing by her rules for once
and she
finds the part of virginal sophomore ingénue frighteningly easy
to slip on.
Maybe that's why her hands are shaking slightly as she cups his face
and kisses
the sharp curve of his cheekbones. As she shifts awkwardly on his lap
like it's
entirely new territory to her, she can feel his hard-on pressing
against her,
which just adds a delicious fucked-up role reversal to the whole thing.
Gonna
teach him a thing or two about how it feels to wait for the good stuff.
He's behaving himself; keeping his hands lightly clasped around her
waist,
following her lead. But when she opens her mouth to sigh dreamily, his
tongue
slips between her lips and she draws back with an outraged gasp.
"Hey! What do you think you're doing?"
His lips purse as he gives her the old eyebrow arch and tightens his
hold on
her. "We're playing that game, are we, Faith?"
If her eyes get any wider then they're going to pop out of her head.
"It's
just y'know, you're like way older than me and all experienced and
stuff. I've
never French kissed anyone before."
He's smiling now like he really doesn't want to but he just can't help
himself.
"What, never?"
She shakes her head and bites her lip, before she decides that maybe
she's
laying it on too thick. "Maybe… you could… show me how to do it?" And
then she wriggles extra hard on his lap so she can feel the pulsing of
his cock
even through the thick velour of her robe. "Just the French kissing
'cause…"
"Yes, it's our first date," he bites out. "I believe you did
mention it once or twice."
And then like she's the jumpiest virgin this side of a Mormon
Debutante's
Coming Out Dance, he gently slides his hand round the back of her neck
so he
can tug her closer. "It's very simple, Faith. I'm going to put my
tongue
in your mouth and stroke it against yours."
Turns out she's a natural at French kissing. Who'd a thunk it? She's
literally
swooning in his arms as he traces the roof of her mouth, the inside of
her
cheeks and the tops of her teeth with the tip of his tongue.
They do nothing but kiss for what seems like hours and her mind drifts
off to
this place where life is simple and there was never anyone else before
him.
When he finally lets go of her tingling mouth, she can't help but bury
her head
in the curve of his neck and hug him tightly to her. "Wes," she
whispers against the salty sheen of his skin. And if he thinks it's
just part
of the game, then she knows different.
Then she's getting some primo hair-stroking before his hand slips along
her
neck and down and down…
"Oh my God! Where is your hand, Wes?"
She knows full well where his hand is. It's currently cupping her
breast, his
thumb rubbing against the cloth-covered nipple. "I think you're ready
for
second base," he drawls into her ear, as she arches into his palm.
"I don't know, Wes. You might get the wrong idea about me." This time
she has to duck her head so he doesn't see the smirk.
One of his fingers has joined his thumb in gently tugging at the hard
point of
her nipple. "Why don't we try it for a little while and you can see
whether you like it or not," he suggests calmly, though his eyes are
glittering like the window display in the fancy jeweler’s shop in town.
"Second base, you mean?" That quivering note of outrage should get
her a frickin' Academy Award. "Well, only if you promise not to tell
anyone that I let you."
And she had this whole speech prepared about how he wasn't allowed to
go under
her clothes but when he starts pushing the robe off her shoulders so he
can
bend his head and suck her nipple into the wet heat of his mouth, she
kinda
forgets her next line.
His mouth is so talented that it should have its own show on the WB.
She keeps
promising herself that she's going to find her motivation but then
he'll do
something sneaky like drag the flat of his tongue around her areola and
it's
forgotten. But when his teeth start to graze, give her that sweet edge
of dark
pain that has her grinding into his cock, she grabs his hair and yanks
hard.
"Hey! Hey!" she squeaks indignantly. "Just what kind of
girl do you think I am?" And she pinches the hand that's creeping up
her
thigh so hard that he whimpers like a big girl. "No way, no how, am I
going to third base, Mister."
He's really giving her the evil eye now like he wants to turn her to
stone.
"Faith," he says quietly, warningly. "You shouldn't play games,
if you can't remember your own rules." And he looks pointedly at her
gleaming breasts.
Chapter Sixty One
It'd be the easiest thing to back down or strip off her dressing gown,
lie down
on the sheepskin rug and beg him to fuck her. But she deserves this.
Deserves
it for all the times she got treated like shit by some lousy guy who
only
wanted her for one thing. And she deserves it from him because she
knows
they're on a clock and as soon as her novelty value wears off, or he
comes to
his senses, then she's gonna be out on the ass that he just fucked.
Besides, hasn't she played all his games? Followed his rules even when
it was
obvious he was making them up as he went along? If he thinks that he
can glare
her into submission, then he's gonna have blue balls for the rest of
the
fucking night.
She wraps the robe firmly about her, folds her arms and pouts at him.
"I'm
sorry, Wes. I didn't mean to lead you on or nothing." If she
concentrates
really hard, she can make her bottom lip wobble alarmingly. "Does this
mean you're gonna break up with me?"
"No," he drawls, "This means I have to try a new tack. If at
first you don’t succeed…" He flashes her the most insinuating smile in
his
arsenal. She tries not to quaver in the face of it but it’s tough. She
wraps
the robe around herself a little tighter, hoping she’s not overdoing
the
defensive virgin act. The defensive bit is suitably method, at least.
She’ll be damned if she’s going to let him beat her at her own game.
He must see the determination in her eyes because he adds a quick,
"I’ll
be good, I promise." He wraps his arms around her waist and pulls her
towards him. "See? My hands are staying put."
She’s back in full mock-effrontery mode. "Yeah, well, I’m not so sure I
can trust you when you say that." She swivels on the chaise and crosses
her legs with what she hopes is firm —no, unswerving resolve.
"Frankly, Faith, I’m hurt." In response, he starts peppering her
exposed neck with these devastating little kisses that are so goddamn
sweet but
they’re still turning her insides to mush. "Might there be any way I
could
make it up to you?" he asks huskily, in between. And yeah, his hands
still
haven’t moved from their spot at the small of her back, haven’t even
strayed to
her ass once.
Her voice softens, like she’s reconsidering her stance. "Maybe?"
He looks dreadfully amused at her indecision. "Really, Faith, you can
do
better than that."
She considers that for a moment. "You’re right." She plucks his hands
away from her and wriggles free of him. "Now, I’d like you to sit back.
Hands at your sides. And don’t move until I tell you to." He complies.
She
gets up off the chaise and crosses the room to the seemingly endless
row of
bookshelves. As her fingers drift lazily over the their worn and
cracked
spines, she wonders if he remembers when and where he was when he
bought each
and every one. She smiles to herself —she knows the answer to that one,
easy.
She starts to slide a random book off the shelf but stops short and
puts it
back. She turns to find him sitting stock still, watching her with
interest.
"So, Wes, I’ve got a tough one for you. If you had to pick one book,
and
one book only, which one would you pick?" He practically blanches, as
though she’s asked him to encapsulate the meaning of life in one short
pithy
phrase, and she knows the satisfaction of a job well done. And they
haven’t
even gotten to the fun part yet.
“One?” He shakes his head and looks firm. “I couldn’t. Not possibly.”
“I said it was tough,” she reminds him, making her voice inflexible.
“It’s impossible!” he says, with the words bursting out of him
indignantly. “Do
you know how many I own? And they’re all special, for different
reasons. I
can’t choose one from the thousands and I won’t.”
His mouth’s set or she’d suspect he was pouting. “Gotta pay a forfeit
then,
Wes,” she says, making her voice regretful, though there’s a fountain
of
giggles wanting to spray out of her mouth.
“I really don’t.”
“You really do,” she says mockingly, mimicking his voice perfectly.
“I’ll give
you an easier one now though; where’s your first book?”
He relaxes. “Not as easy as you might think; do you mean the first book
I
bought, or the first I owned?”
She shrugs, coming to lean on the back on the chaise and running her
hand
through his hair. So soft, and for all the severe cut, it’s long enough
to curl
her fingers into. “Whichever you still have.”
He laughs. “That would be both of them,” he informs her. “I don’t – or
very
rarely – give away my books. The exception being an expurgated version
of The
Three Musketeers with Lady de Winter conspicuous by her absence.
That, I
got for my birthday from an aunt, and passed onto the village jumble
sale three
days later, which led to me getting in all sorts of trouble when my
father
found out, but it was worth it. Cut or condensed books are an
abomination.”
She doesn’t ask what his father did to him for that little act of
generosity.
“So where are they?”
“For someone who doesn’t like to read, you’re very interested in my
library,”
he murmurs. “They’re in here.”
He stands and walks over to a door she’d never really noticed, set into
a dark
corner. She’s past thinking there’s a secret pleasure room filled with
exotic... stuff, because the whole house feels that way to her now.
Every
table’s one he could bend her over, every counter top’s the right
height for
her to sit while his tongue teaches her how to beg, every square foot
of
floor’s made for her to lie, strut or crawl on or over. Her Wesley
doesn’t need
special rooms; he just has to fucking walk into one.
So finding it full of more books, brightly colored spines gaudy against
dark
paneling, isn’t a shock, though the giggles won’t stay inside when he
hands her
a copy of Biggles Goes Alone and tells her he bought it with
his
Christmas money at the tender age of six.
“Kids books? All of them?” Her eyes wander around the small space and
she
shakes her head. “Wes, you’re kinda weird, y’know?” She turns to the
flyleaf
and sees a bookplate pasted in.
“Ah...the follies of youth,” Wesley says. “I was too young to
appreciate the
fact that I’d just taken a third off its value by doing that. I learned
better
as I got older.”
His name’s written in a careful, neat script in faded navy ink, a world
away
from the slashing scribble he writes in now. She brushes her fingers
against
it, seeing him, bare scabbed knees, in shorts, with his blue eyes
looking out
at the world under a thick fringe of hair, and she melts a little.
“You look positively maudlin, Faith,” he says, twitching the book from
her
hands. “Will it reassure you if I tell you that they’re all insured for
a
considerable sum and are quite an investment? The P G Wodehouse school
books
alone... never mind.”
“Have you got any photos, Wes? Of you as a kid?” It’s the one thing the
house
is lacking, she realizes; not a single photograph on any of the walls
or
tables. Even her parents had a cheap frame for her school picture, and
kept it
up to date, until the year she missed photo day because she had a
bruise on her
face from her father’s fist, swung wildly as he argued with a neighbor
over a
broken fence panel. Her thirteen year old face still grinned out from
the
family room wall.
“No.” It’s said with too much finality for her to question it and she
follows
him back into the main library with a familiar sense of having blown it
and
ruined the mood. Fuck.
Chapter Sixty Two
He sits back on the couch but there’s a sense of patience running thin
now and
her mind’s scrambling to get them back where they were, when he sighs
and looks
up at her with narrowed eyes. “Am I released from my forfeit then?”
It’s that languid drawl of his and she shivers even as she’s going over
to him.
“No, Wes, you’re not. You got the second part but until you tell me
which one
you’d pick –” She lets it hang in the air, but he gives her a cool
glare so she
shakes her head in reproof and carries on, “ – you have to uh, suffer
the
consequences.”
“Which would be?”
There’s a muscle jumping in his cheek and she can’t tell if it’s
because he’s
angry, amused or aroused. Though with him, all three tend to go
together
sometimes.
“First date’s nearly over,” she says, avoiding the question. “We
watched a
movie, we ate and we made out up to half way to third.”
“I’m so glad my teenage days are behind me,” he says, rolling his eyes.
“You don’t like just kissing me?” There’s a hurt at that thought that
she can’t
keep from her voice, and he soothes it like a kiss and a band aid do a
skinned
knee.
“Kissing you is rapidly becoming one of my favorite pastimes,” he says
and
knocks her breathless because his eyes drop to her lips as he says it
and he
smiles, just a little. “I’m just out of practice at an evening ending
there.”
“Not ended yet, Wes,” she tells him. “You’ve got to walk me home, like
a
gentleman –”
He glances around and she expects him to tell her she is home
but he
stands and offers her his arm, elbow crooked. “Very well.”
She lets him take her out of the library but when he heads for the
stairs, she
digs in her heels. “Where are we going?”
“I’m taking you back to your place,” he says, urging her up the stairs.
“What
happens then? I’m sure there’s more.”
When they reach her bedroom door she gets it. Cute. “You kiss me
goodnight and
thank me for a lovely evening,” she says.
Or you promise to call, cut me dead at school the next day, and
spread
stories about me so every group of boys I pass snickers and leers.
“I see.”
He reaches for the handle and opens it, then takes her hand. “Thank you
for a
delightful evening, Faith. I hope we can see each other again very
soon.”
Then he kisses her and makes it a bumped nose, clumsy, closed mouth
kiss, that
shouldn’t make her knees weak but it does, and somehow it melts into
sweetness
and his hands stay above her waist and he doesn’t lean in close and
it’s the
kiss she would’ve got from him at fifteen, sixteen and she wishes...
It ends and she floats inside, giving him a shy, dazzled smile and
closes the
door in his face. Forfeit time, Wesley...
The room’s dark and she flips on a light and flings herself across the
bed,
kicking her heels and waiting for him to tap at the door or call her
name so
she can tease him for, oh, five minutes maybe. The room still smells of
the
flowers he gave her and she feels a dark wave of sleepiness tug her
under.
Pulling up the quilt, she waits for Wesley to knock and falls asleep
still
waiting.
Chapter Sixty Three
When she wakes, she’s sharing the bed with three roses, stems damp,
petals
shading from gold to pink, anchoring a folded piece of paper to the bed.
She tugs it free, smiling and probably looking really fucking sappy,
and
unfolds it.
‘You now cease to remind me of the princess who slept on a pea and
instead
bring Sleeping Beauty to mind. Breakfast is waiting.’
It’s signed with a ‘W’ and a squiggle that she can’t quite make look
like a
cross no matter how hard she squints at it.
Still, even if he didn't sign off with a kiss on paper, there was the
matter of
the roses, which look and smell as though they're filled with sunshine.
She
unfurls her sleep-stiff limbs into the patches of high winter sun
streaming on
to the bed through the giant plate-glass windows, brushing the petals
over her
face.
Which is when she realizes he'd won. He's won her game, that bastard.
She
mutters a few choice obscenities to herself, tosses the roses down on
the
mattress, annoyed. She was supposed to stay awake and he was supposed
to come
back. Hadn't that been clear? Had he come back, and found her asleep?
Or had he
not come back at all, not till this morning? And, if she was Sleeping
Beauty,
then how come he didn't wake her with a kiss? Oh hell, she'd probably
needed
the sleep, after all. She groans at the barrage of complex thoughts
before
coffee and heaves herself out of the bed, deciding to take a shower
because if
it's already -- she checks her watch on the bedside table – 9.00 am,
its mere
presence tamping her anger just a little bit -- he can sure as hell
keep
waiting for her appearance a few minutes longer.
But it's not like she takes her time exactly, and she's pink and
scrubbed and
dressed (after a brief skirt/trousers debate she decides on another
cute
tee/skirt combo), albeit still a little damp, in less than 10 minutes.
She's
jonesing for a kiss, some coffee, a cig, and some kind of food. In that
order.
She tries to keep her footfalls as quiet as possible, tiptoeing over
the cold
slate to the kitchen. And she's thinking to be stealthy, he doesn't
even look
up when she slips into the common area.
He's sitting in the glassed-in great room that's suffused with bright
gray
late-winter sunlight, orderly stacks of the Sunday paper stacked
methodically
around him, intently doing the crossword. Must be the New York Times,
she
thinks. He'd never take the local; fifty percent of the Sunday bulk was
the
want ads, the other half was Wal-Mart circulars and coupons, and she
inwardly
snickers at the thought of him methodically clipping coupons and
keeping them
precisely ordered in a tiny accordion file.
She clears her throat, softly and immediately he looks up. And he's
smiling,
melting away the last of her fussy resolve to at give him shit about
the end of
the evening. "Good morning," she says, voice still gravelly with
sleep.
"Good morning to you too, my sleeping princess." She can't believe
she heard that correctly, and within moments, he's in the kitchen and
is fixing
her a cup of coffee. "Sounds like you could use this." He's so
disgustingly sunny. She remembers, ruefully, taking a big swig of
coffee that he's
a morning person, annoyingly so. Well, most of the time, anyway.
The coffee's warmth and caffeine hit her with a jolt of clarity. "Did
you
come back last night? To my room?"
"Last night? Why would I have done that?" His voice is completely
flat, but it seems like he could be joking, she can't tell. She gulps
down more
coffee, hoping that will shock the last sleepy edges off her brain.
"Oh," she says, slightly forlornly, having decided in a split second
to go with the pity angle, and not the anger one. "I just thought that
maybe you came back, and I was asleep. And if I was, I'm..."
He returns to standing in front of her, kisses the top of her head,
slides his
lips over her hair, down to whisper in her ear. "Oh, Faith. Drop the
act." It makes her extra shivery, that disconcerting way he can see
through her, right through her like that.
She sticks her out her lip, pouty. "I mean it, where'd you go?"
"Directly to bed! As I suspected you did as well. By the way, did you
sleep well? Does your bed meet your exacting specifications?"
"Yes, thank you -- hey, wait!" She chugs down the rest of the coffee
in the mug. "Don't try and distract me."
"Oh Faith, really. Now, go grab the magazine section of the paper and
get
your jacket and shoes. We're going out for breakfast." He's already
slipped into a dark leather jacket and is digging in the pocket of his
wool
overcoat for something, keys probably.
"Are you sure that's entirely safe?" she says, padding across the
great room, finding that he'd nearly completed the massive, sprawling
crossword. In pen. One clue catches her eye, and she laughs to see it's
the one
he's not filled in. "Especially after last night? Shouldn't we stay
holed
up in here till Monday morning?" She thwacks the magazine down on the
counter, just as he discovers his car keys, secreted away in an inner
pocket.
"67 across is Timberlake, by the way."
"I'm relatively sure that where we're going, we won't encounter any of
our
unsavory mortal enemies, mutual or otherwise. Besides, I haven't
anything to
cook. My supplies on hand are generally rather spartan; you were lucky
the
other night." He squints at her in that endearing way of his, shakes
his
head a little. "I'm sorry, did you say something about 67 across?"
"Yeah, I just gave you the answer. The clue's '"Back" woods
boy?' It's Timberlake. As in, Justin Timberlake?" She expects a flicker
of
recognition at that, but he gives none. "Jeez, Wes, nice rock you live
under. Cozy?" She laughs, and he looks a little pained. She smoothes it
over, without a second thought. "Hey, that's kinda cute actually. It
is!" She plants a peck on his protest-laden lips. "Let me just get my
shoes and we can go. I'm starving!"
Chapter Sixty Four
They drive out of town, and she’s expecting some classy place, tucked
away in a
picturesque setting, known to only a chosen few... instead, he pulls up
after
ten miles, next to a mom and pop diner set back just far enough from
the road
to let half a dozen cars park in front of it. There’s one space left,
and he
eases into it and turns off the engine.
“Here?” she says in an incredulous voice.
He gives her a sidelong glance. “Yes. Any objections?”
“Depends,” she answers, letting her seat belt slide back and running
her
fingers through her hair.
“On what?”
“Place like this is going to do killer fucking pancakes; you try and
make me
have a salad and I’m going to get –”
“Does every second word out of your mouth have to be that one?” he
interrupts,
and he’s sounding as pissed as she’s going to be if she’s faced with
something
you can’t put syrup on.
“What, I’m offending your delicate sensibilities or something?”
Criticism. She doesn’t deal well with that but Wes tends not to care.
“It’s a perfectly good verb, Faith. It’s also a useful curse. Save it
for
begging me to do it to you, or when you’re angry, and I won’t say a
word.
Interject it into your conversation with the tedious regularity you’re
so fond
of and I will.”
“Fuck off, Wes,” she tells him, with a pleasant smile as she opens the
door.
“And that’s allowed because I’m fuck- I’m angry, OK?”
She slams the door and stalks over to the diner feeling bruised. So she
wasn’t
fucking good enough for him? Not news, Wesley, really it wasn’t. No
fucking
need to rub it in...
The door swings open just as she’s reaching for the handle and she
collides
with a beer gut the size of Texas and has to step back a pace.
“Sorry,” she spits out, tilting her head back with a glare all ready to
go if
he looks even a little bit out of line.
Brown eyes in a forest of facial hair stare back down at her. “Take it
easy,
little lady. I didn’t eat all the waffles. No need to rush.” Before
she’s
worked out the perfect retort, and she knows there is one, the eyes are
staring
over her head at Wesley, who, if this guy’s greasy jeans and plaid
shirt are
anything to go by, is way overdressed for this place. Shit. It’s
amazing how
protective she feels all of a sudden, but it turns to shock as the
first words
out of his mouth are, “Wes! Didn’t think you were in town. What time do
you
call this? Elsie’s already on her third pot of coffee and you know she
just
adds water to the grounds –” There’s a yell of protest from inside and
he
grins.
“I think you’ll be paying for that with cold toast for the next month,”
Wesley
says from behind her, and this is some kind of fucking dream, because
Wesley’s
launching into a conversation with the guy who just has to be the owner
of the
red pick up truck with a bumper sticker saying, ‘Hoot if you like
hooters’ and
they’re like, long lost buds, the way they’re chuckling.
Finally, when a voice from inside screams to Chuck to shut the door
because
she’s not paying to heat the outside, they get to go into a steamy
warmth
that’s so thick with good smells, Faith can’t help lifting up her nose
and
snuffling them in.
“You look like a Bisto kid,” Wesley says in her ear and she gives him a
blank,
cold look of what the fuck? and twitches her ass into a booth seat and
grabs a
menu.
“I normally sit – oh, never mind, this will do.” Wes slides in opposite
her,
doesn’t even glance at the menu, and there’s two cups of coffee in
front of
them before she’s got time to start drooling over what’s included in
the all
day breakfast.
“Morning, Wes. Usual?”
Faith gives Cindy points for not quite shoving her tits into the coffee
she’s
just put down on the table when she leans over to adjust the sugar
shaker, but
still managing to make sure Wes gets an eyeful.
“Yes, I think so. Faith? Need a little longer?”
“Not hungry.”
Her stomach growls and Cindy smirks. “Honey, if you’re dieting, I can
bring you
some dry toast, maybe.”
“She’ll have the same as me,” Wesley says firmly. He gives her one of
those
assessing looks. “Orange juice, not grapefruit.”
Faith’s doomed to never get off any of the remarks she’s got boiling up
inside,
because Wes cuts her feet from under her by leaning forward and saying
softly,
“I come here most Sundays, Faith and I’ve always come alone up until
now.
Please don’t make me regret changing one of my habits because I
commented on
one of yours.”
She only forgives him because his usual is a stack of blueberry
pancakes
drenched in butter and syrup with fluffy scrambled eggs and bacon crisp
enough
to snap. The hand that reaches under the table and strokes the inside
of her
knee gently has nothing to do with it.
“So, Wes, spill.” He takes a long sip at his juice and gives her a
puzzled look
that sends her foot out to kick his shin. “I mean it; tell me.”
He relents and answers her. “I do pro bono work now and then; the
owners had a
problem and I resolved it. I called in one morning with some paperwork,
discovered that Elsie makes coffee just the way I like it and started
to come
here for breakfast. Not really a mystery to it.”
“And that guy at the door?”
“Same thing. Some developers wanted to knock down his home and he was
only too
willing, as it was on the verge of falling down, but they were offering
him a
fraction of what they should have been.” His eyes gleam. “They were
judging him
on the way he looked, you see. On the way he spoke. They didn’t
anticipate that
he’d have the intelligence to realize he was being cheated.”
“I get the message, Wes. God, did ‘subtle’ just get left out when they
made
you?”
The bill arrives and he pays it at the counter, chatting with Elsie for
a few
minutes. Faith sees Elsie stare at her and forces herself to smile when
she
feels like growling.
“She thinks you’re going to give me trouble,” Wes tells her as they go
back to
the car. “I told her you already had and she says to tell you good
luck.”
“What with?”
Wes holds open the door for her and walks around the car. “I really
can’t
imagine.”
She’s full, and she’s dying for a cigarette, but she doesn’t bother
asking if
she can smoke in the car. “You trying to break me of smoking too?” she
asks,
“because I’d be in a sweeter mood when I’ve had one.”
“Oh, well, how can I turn down that incentive?” He nods at the great
outdoors.
“Five minutes, Faith, no more.”
She’s about to ask him what the hurry is, when he pulls her lighter out
of his
pocket. “Here.”
The cool weight of it feels odd in her hand after weeks of using
matches or
cheap disposable ones but she’s not interested in doing anything but
use it to
light up. She leans forward and kisses him, licking teasingly at a
sticky spot
of syrup on his lips and pulling back when his mouth opens under hers.
“Thanks,
Wes. Back in five.”
Chapter Sixty Five
When they’re driving again, she starts to recognize familiar signs, and
realizes
he’s swinging around in a circle and taking them back into town. “So
what do
you do next, Wes?”
Somehow she knows he does something; structure, routine; he’s not going
to be
able to switch that habit off easily, not if his reaction to being
taken out is
anything to go by.
“Shop,” he says. “And now I have you to feed, I suspect I won’t be
going
through the ten items or less checkout.”
“We’re going to the supermarket?” She giggles; can’t help it.
“Wes,
there’s some places I just can’t picture you, y’know? That’s one of
them.”
“And I’m supposed to do what? Get supplies delivered? Live on fresh air
and
takeaways?”
He’s sounding defensive and she pats his knee. “No. I dunno; a little
delicatessen where you hand pick each olive and the cheese is imported
just for
you, maybe?”
He snorts. “Sorry to disappoint you, but I push a trolley around and
curse when
I have to queue behind someone who’s apparently shopping for a family
of ten,
just like everyone else.”
“So, do I get to pick stuff too? Because, no offence Wes, but I got
needs, you
know? And they include snack food.”
He pulls up at a red light and turns to stare at her. “I hate to think
you have
needs I can’t satisfy, Faith,” he says in a sarcastic drawl, lips
twitching
into a smile. “Even ones that require chemical-laden, nutritionally
deficient
–”
“They’re called Twinkies,” she says. “And chips. And, yeah, I go for
caramel
popcorn and –”
“Enough.” He pulls away with a stamp on the gas that has her curling
her
fingers around the edge of the seat. “We’ll see.”
Watching Wesley choose a cart and begin to push it down the first aisle
has to
be the most incongruous sight imaginable. Seeing him walk behind it
sedately
drives her mad. “You’re doing that all wrong,” she says. “Empty aisle;
no eggs
in the cart – you need to take it for a spin, show it who’s boss.”
“What?” He’s looking at her as if she’s mad as he throws in a bag of
fresh
pasta.
“The wheels lock on you, don’t they?”
“Sometimes,” he agrees cautiously. “I imagine the maintenance done on
them is
minimal, and –”
“Nothing to do with that,” she interrupts, bumping her hip into him and
taking
over. “Watch and learn, Wes.”
It’s a skill she’s mastered at the cost of skinned elbows, ripped
clothes and
bruises but it’s worth it to be able to send the cart skimming over the
floor
as she jumps up on the back, riding it, and balancing her weight just
right so
it doesn’t flip.
She brings it to a gentle halt and turns around, only to see Wesley
standing
where she left him, arms folded, looking like the Wrath of God in
person – and
she starts to say her prayers.
Just for a second, she's tempted to push the trolley round the corner
before he
can get to her with his long, angry stride and ride the trolley down
the next
aisle and out of the automatic doors. Another look at his frostbitten
gaze and
her feet are already groping for the metal bar.
"Don't even think about it," he warns her with a very
unWes-like growl. She's paused for flight but he seizes on her
deliberation to
seize her round the waist and place her back on the ground before
snatching the
trolley out of her grasp. Bet he'd hog the remote control too, if he
actually
had a TV, she thinks to herself.
"Fuck, Wes, you never ridden a grocery cart? It's right up there with
well, a whole bunch of other stuff I guess you've never done." She pins
a
bright smile to her face and tries to ignore the way that the
temperature has
just dropped to below zero.
"I can't say I have, Faith." He picks up a jar of sun blushed
tomatoes and places it neatly in the cart. "I'm sure I must seem very
boring to you but I rather value the full use of all my limbs." And
then
he drops the mild tone and flashes her a face of righteous fury. "You
could have fallen off and smashed your head against the side of a
cabinet. Or
the trolley could have spun out of control and you could have fallen
underneath
it and crushed a few ribs. Then again, all of this pales into
insignificance
compared to the utter embarrassment of watching my… you behaving like a
five-year old."
He finishes with an angry intake of breath but she doesn't care. What
she cares
about is that he's all pissy at the thought of her hurting herself.
Where she
comes from, there isn't a day goes by when she hasn't added another
bruise,
another graze, another scar to her collection. Add in that little pause
just
after 'my' when she'd bet her last dollar that he was going to call her
his
girlfriend and all she can do is link her arm with his and rub her head
against
his shoulder.
"I fail to see why my disapproval is delighting you quite so much,"
he says huffily but he doesn't seem to mind that she's hanging on to
him like
he's her own personal monkey bar.
"Nah, I guess you don't, Wes," she agrees with a smirk and then
wrenches free of him. "Hey! Alphabetti Spaghetti! Fuck, we have to get
some of this!"
Wes takes it out of her hand and places it back on the shelf.
"Absolutely
not. If you promise to behave yourself I may allow you some small
treats, but I
forbid you to put any junk food in this trolley that you think actually
constitutes part of a well-balanced meal."
"But Alphabetti Spaghetti is part of a meal," she protests. "You
have your hotdogs, you have cute fucking pasta letters; you're good to
go."
"Yes and then you die of rickets several years later," Wes supplies
smoothly. His gaze skitters down the length of her legs in way that
isn't
totally appropriate for Aisle 14.
She rests her hand on her hip and sticks out her chest. "Aw, c'mon Wes.
Let me have the Alphabetti Spaghetti and there's a blow job in it for
you."
He pushes the trolley past her and taps her neatly on the ass. "Nice
try,
Faith, but now that you mention it, there are certain conditions
attached to
everything you put in the trolley." He grinds to a halt by the bottled
water and selects a case of San Pellegrino.
She hoists up a six pack of Diet Dr Pepper and looks challengingly at
him as
she holds it over the cart. "Yeah? Like what?"
"Well, if you're going to have treats, then it's only fair that you pay
a
forfeit."
She drops the six pack into the cart with a resounding thud. "But, Wes,
those forfeits of yours kinda work out pretty well for me." And then
she
smirks because she's so got him.
He peers at the Dr Pepper quizzically. "Six cans? I wonder if you'd be
able to last six hours without coming. Especially if I made you bend
naked over
my desk for the duration and let you touch yourself for six minutes at
a time.
Hmm, it could be an interesting experiment."
Faith yanks the Dr Pepper out of the cart and practically hurls it back
on the
shelf. "You can be such a twisted fuck sometimes," she snarls at him,
because there's delayed pleasure and then there's just being fucking
sadistic.
"I don't even like Dr Pepper that much."
She's aware that she's sulking as she marches alongside him, her arms
folded
and the mother of all pouts on her face. He keeps shooting her these
amused
little glances as her expression gets extra sour with each thing he
puts in the
cart. It's OK for him to have his digestive biscuits and his fancy
Belgian
chocolates and how the fuck can he even think about eating that stinky
cheese?
By the time they get to the deli counter and he takes a ticket and
waits
patiently in line, she's vibrating with the injustice of it all.
"Do you have a preference for olives?" he asks her, like she gives a
fuck. "The green ones stuffed with pimento are rather good."
"Whatever," she bites out.
"And I suppose you don't have an opinion on Bresola ham versus
Parma?" And he's wrapping a sneaky arm around her shoulder so he can
draw
her in and brush his lips against her cheek and it's like she's melting
against
him. "You're being an absolute brat, you know that?"
And it's true. She seems to have regressed about 15 years. "But it's
not
fair. You're not being fair," she whines. "I have my own money and
I…"
"You're a guest in my house," he insists, his fingers brushing
against her neck. "It would be entirely unacceptable for me not to
provide
for you."
And wow! Talk about loaded statements. "I want to pay my way. I'm not
mooching off you, Wes."
"Well then we find ourselves at an impasse because I refuse to let you
pay
for any groceries," he murmurs into her ear. "Even if they are
positively laden with noxious additives and carcinogenic chemicals."
"But…" She's groping for a winning argument but he's the lawyer and
his lips are just lightly grazing her earlobe and it's like her
cognitive
thought processes have suddenly short circuited.
"Besides, you bought dinner last night," he adds, gently
disentangling himself as his number is called. "Go and get three things
to
put in the trolley and meet me back here."
And she doesn't even bother asking him about the forfeits because she
knows
that he's already got a myriad of positions and games that he wants her
to play
and this is just an excuse to use them. Six hours or six minutes – he's
still
gonna make her come so hard that she forgets her own name.
It takes her a long time to choose. The whole forfeits thing really
makes her prioritize
her junk food needs. Gotta be worth whatever torture he's planning on
inflicting on her after all. The Cheetos are a no-brainer but Twinkie
or
Hostess Cupcakes is a dilemma worthy of some fucked up game show. But
then she
sees that they have a special offer on Peanut Butter Twix so she grabs
a
family-sized bag, which means her chocolate craving is covered and the
Twinkies
are go.
She's mentally counting the number of depraved things he could do with
just one
Twinkie as she reaches the deli counter and sees him still peering
through the
glass and pointing at various tubs of gloop. The sales assistant is
laughing at
something he's said and she hangs back for a second.
Every time. Every fucking time she thinks she has him pinned down like
one of
those frogs they used to dissect in Biology and he has to show her that
she
don't know shit. He's like an onion. She's trying to peel away the
layers, even
though sometimes it makes her cry because there's always another one
and
another one. Trying to find all the pieces of Wes so she can steal them
and
lock them away so that he never leaves her.
"Faith!"
She obediently hurries over as he turns and sees her. "I got my
stuff," she says with enough defiance to cover the sudden flip-flopping
of
her stomach as he takes in the bags in her arms with an almost gleam in
his
eyes.
"Give them to me," he orders and she didn't just imagine the way his
tongue, all pink and wet, just swiped across his bottom lip.
"I'll share them with you," she offers sweetly as he scrutinizes each
item before tossing them into the cart with a lot less grace than he
showed his
stinky cheese. "So you don't feel left out."
"Oh, I intend to get immense satisfaction from these… Cheetos." His
lips are practically smacking together and he's eyeing her up like she
should
be displayed, all glistening and fresh, in one of the white bowls
behind the
deli counter.
Her gaze rests firmly on the rounded toes of her Mary-Janes. "So we
done
yet?"
"Almost. Just fruit and vegetables."
He steers the cart and his arm is back round her shoulders and she
can't help
it. She drifts off into another one of her perfect couple fantasies
where
they're living in England and they go to the supermarket and they buy
weird
British food like Yorkshire puddings and custard…
"Stop day-dreaming and go and get some fruit. Raspberries, as you seem
to
like them so much, cherries, oranges, the small sweet ones, and apples.
Make
sure they're crisp."
He shows the same attention to detail when it comes to fruit as he does
to just
about everything else.
His hand at the small of her back gives her a gentle nudge.
"Yes, sir," she snaps smartly because it's almost like he's
back in office mode and she goes off to get fruit that doesn't come in
cans or
as flavor on a packet of bubblegum.
When she gets back the trolley is full of green stuff. Like, loads of
green
stuff. Lettuce, celery, peppers and some stuff she doesn't even
recognize.
"Whoa, Wes! That is a fuck of a lot of vegetables. You planning on
running
the marathon or something?"
He's picking out mushrooms one by one, making sure that they come up to
his
impossibly high standards. They're gonna be here for hours at this
rate. And
he'd said last night that he was going to fuck her for thirty six
hours; didn't
mention that about thirty of those hours were going to be spent in the
fresh
produce aisle.
"Stop being annoying. Otherwise I'll make you eat nothing but
vegetables
all week."
She pulls a disgusted face like she can already taste them in her mouth
and he
laughs.
"You wouldn't fucking dare!" she grins. "I'd sleep in my room
every night."
"I doubt that very much, Faith," he says but he's smiling too. Though
it's not exactly one of his pretty,
I'm-going-to-turn-Faith-into-a-puddle-of-girl-shaped-mush smiles, which
has her
stomach somersaulting again in a way that she can never decide is bad
or good
or somewhere in between.
She follows him along the aisle and watches with just the faintest hint
of
boredom as he starts selecting zucchinis. "You know the forfeits?" he
says conversationally, which doesn't really explain why she's just
popped out
in goose bumps.
"What about them?"
He's got a zucchini in his hands. Keeps turning it this way and that,
stroking
his fingers along its nubbly length and she can't tear her eyes away.
"I think for one of them, yes… I'm going to fuck you with this while
you're begging for my cock. But I won't let you have it, instead I plan
to keep
fucking you with this until you come."
"Wes..."
"Yes, I think that would be a very suitable forfeit for eating junk
food."
Color is staining her skin. She can feel it sweeping down from her
hairlines,
across her chest and down to her toes. "You shouldn't say fucking stuff
like that," she murmurs weakly.
"Why? Is it getting you wet, you dirty little girl?" he drawls and
then he tosses the zucchini into the cart and starts striding off,
while she
trails red-faced in his wake.
Chapter Sixty Six
He's in an insanely good mood on the drive back. He let her pick an
oldie
station on the radio and he's humming along to the big band numbers
while she
sits there in an erotic daze. Her entire body feels hot and heavy and
she's
painfully aware of the stickiness between her legs. Seems to spend all
her days
wet and ready for him. She presses her hot face against the window and
stares
unseeingly out as the houses and offices make way for green open spaces
and the
large expanse of gray sky.
"You're awfully quiet, Faith," he remarks and he knows,
because one hand comes to rest on her knee and then he's sliding it up
her leg,
pushing her skirt out of the way.
"I'm just thinking," she gasps and she knows she should stop him
because Mr. Don't Ride On The Trolley would probably think that
finger-fucking
her while he's doing 70 on a side road is just dandy and she doesn't
want the
emergency crew to have to cut them out of the wreck and find his hand
still
wedged in her snatch. So why is she sliding down on the seat and
parting her
legs just to make it that little bit easier for him?
"Now, now," he says prissily, giving her inner thigh a quick pinch
before taking his hand away. "Everything comes to she who waits, Faith.
Surely you've learnt that by now?"
"So I gotta pay three forfeits?" she asks curiously. "Or do I
have to pay a forfeit every time I eat something that isn't part of the
five
major food groups?"
She'd love to wipe the smirk off his face with a pan scourer. "The
first
lesson I learnt in law school, Faith, was to always check the small
print," he tells her with a sickening amount of smugness.
"Just answer the question, counselor!"
"If I were you Faith, I'd be less worried about the forfeits and more
concerned about your punishment for repeatedly swearing when I'd asked
you not
to."
"Say fucking what?" It's out of her mouth before she can even think
about it. "You are fucking kidding me!"
He sighs really heavily as he makes the sharp left onto the driveway.
"You
know it's for your own good. You used various permutations of 'fuck'
eight
times in the last hour."
"So?" As the car stops, she's shooting him the most baleful glare she
can muster. "I swear. It's no big deal."
"It's a very big deal," he says simply.
"Yeah, because I'm not fucking good enough for you and every time I
open
my fucking mouth, you're reminded of it." She's hissing now, like she's
an
angry cat with her fur standing up.
His fury matches her own. Really, really pissed. All the color draining
from
his face as if someone's turned down his contrast button. "You think I
care about things like that? I care that you make no attempt to better
yourself, to realize your potential and to rise above all the things
you claim
to hate about your life."
"I do."
"Then why do you persist in constantly swearing? You're an intelligent
girl, yet every other word out of your mouth is…"
"Don't! Please, Wes, don't…" She doesn't know what's at the end of
the sentence and she doesn't want to. 'Cause he's getting closer and
closer to
all the reasons why this will end. Which is why she's clutching his
hand,
trying to smooth the taut, white skin off his clenched knuckles "I'm
sorry. It's just a habit is all."
"And one that I intend to break you of," he says, and the frigid, icy
note is back in his voice. "You've said it ten times now and unless
it's
something that you'd like me to do you, then I don't want to hear it
coming out
of your mouth."
When he says it like that, wrapping it up in a lovely promise and
punctuating
it with a clinging, tender kiss, then she knows that burning stuff
isn't the
only thing she's going to give up for him.
"OK," she says, against his mouth. "I'll try. I'll really
try."
"Very well. Now help me unpack the groceries and then… well, I'm sure
we
can think of something to do to pass the time."
Wes is as particular about putting the groceries away as he is about
everything
else. His kitchen is neat as a pin and possibly the most orderly room
in the
house, which is really fucking saying something when she considers the
rest of
the house. Everything has its proper place. Disorder doesn’t seem to
exist
here.
His extensive collection of spices and powders has its own cunning
little rack
hidden on the door. Most of them she’s never heard of. Hot paprikash
and
crushed fennel and thyme and… OK, curry she knows, but only because her
mom
went through this drunken experimental cooking phase that ended with
the most
vile curried lentil dish the world will ever see. She likes the gentle,
slightly pungent accretion of smells, though. It’s oddly pleasant.
When she’s putting things away, she tries to follow his organizational
strategy. The cans and jars and tins stop just short of alphabetization
(that’s
a relief, she thinks, ‘cause he’s anal enough already), but are grouped
by
type. She’s not really sure where Marmite goes, so she stashes it near
the
anchovies.
And Jesus, she hasn’t seen one dust mote or speck of dirt the whole
time she’s
been in the house. She positively cringes when she mentally compares
this to
her kitchen at home. The grease spots on the ceiling alone…
He must have noticed her reverie, because he touches her shoulder. She
almost
jumps. "Are you all right, Faith? "
"Oh, yeah. Just… yeah, I’m fine. "
"I think we’re done here. Now—" He brushes the hair away from the
nape of her neck and kisses her there. "I seem to recall we were in the
midst of a rather… heated… discussion. You were intent on behaving like
a
spoiled brat."
"I said I was sorry." She tries not to sound pouty, even if she feels
it.
"Well," he pauses, as though he’s thinking about whether to dole out
praise or not, "You did a lovely job putting everything away. For that,
I
might even be willing to temporarily forgive your little problem with
favoring
certain expletives." She can’t help beaming, like she’s gotten the
fucking
gold star for the day. And he says it in such a honeyed tone, his
fingertips
straying closer to her slightly parted thighs, it’s particularly
impossible for
her to resist. She’s been wet for him ever since she got in the car and
she
just wants him to touch her again.
Then he just unwraps his arms and steps away from her. "I have some
work
to do for a little while. Can you entertain yourself until I’m
finished?"
It’s like a switch has been thrown. His tone is curt and business-y
again.
She’s thankful that she’s turned away from him, because her face
practically
crumples. She doesn’t even know why she feels so hurt. She’s a big
girl; she
can be on her own for a few hours. Hell, he doesn’t have to babysit
her.
So how come she can’t take it when his attention falters for one
second? What
the fuck is wrong with her?
She doesn’t want to cry, not now. She blinks back tears, trying to keep
it
together until he leaves the room. But he’s not leaving —she can feel
his gaze
on her.
What the fuck is wrong with him, that he can just turn on a dime like
that?
Suddenly she’s really fucking angry, and she whirls on her heels to
face him.
He’s leaning against the butcher-block side table, arms crossed over
his chest,
looking really fucking smug. She’s never wanted to haul off and slap
him more
than at right this moment.
He takes note of her barely contained flash of anger and gives her one
of his
slow, glacial smiles. "Save that for later, will you, Faith? Now, come
on.
I haven’t shown you my study, have I?"
And she finds herself falling into the old pattern again, like
clockwork: he
beckons and she follows.
Chapter Sixty Seven
His study is on the other side of the house, past the living room and
up a
half-flight of stairs. The hallway leading up to it is lined with still
more
bookshelves, heavy law tomes all. What Wes probably considers light
reading,
she thinks ruefully.
She expects another inner sanctum —a dark place filled with heavy
furniture and
an even heavier atmosphere— but she’s pleasantly surprised. The room is
sunny,
with big picture windows and a large, uncharacteristically cluttered
desk in
the center. No typewriter or computer anywhere, she notes.
He sits down behind the desk in his very expensive looking leather
chair. She
just stands there, a bit awkward, looking for somewhere to sit and not
finding
anything. "So, uh, do you want me to take a memo or something?" she
offers, half-heartedly, desire and disappointment washing over her in
alternating waves.
"I do not. It’s your day off. I wouldn’t dream of it." There’s that
chilly efficiency again.
This is one game she cannot for the life of her figure out. Where did
all those
dark promises go? It’s as though he’s been body-snatched by All Work
and No
Play Wes.
She’s still just standing there, expectantly, and he finally takes
notice of
her discomfort. "I’m terribly sorry. I seem to have an appalling lack
of
chairs in this office. Well. I think there’s only one place for you."
He
slides the chair back a little bit, away from the desk. "Come here,
Faith."
She blanches, unsure of what to do. He'd needed to work, he said. And
surely
that took precedence over any forfeit, any little game he had planned.
Right?
A few moments later, she was rapidly losing confidence in that idea as
they
stared each other down, neither one flinching or looking away.
"Faith. Come here." His biting voice, glacial before, was now like
sheets of ice careening off a pitched roof.
She takes a tentative half-step back and takes a deep breath. She feels
oddly
calm, considering what she's about to do. "No."
He's a little stunned, as if this latest round of her willfulness
wasn't
expected. Part of her swells with pride, but the rest sounding warning
bells
she can't ignore as his cold, thin smile turns to a sneer.
"I believe you're in enough trouble without being defiant now, Faith.
Now,
come here. I'll not tell you again."
It's an order, not a question, and he's hooked her with that, just
needs to
reel her in now. She finally looks away and sighs heavily. "I
thought..." This was easier if she wasn't looking at him, and she hated
that. "You have work to do, Wes. I can just... go read the paper or
something. Really. I'll leave you alone..." She tries to take another
step
back, but the frosty silence she receives in response to that
suggestion drags
her feet forward, and she gives up fighting it.
"That's a good girl." He's turned on the honeyed charm again, pulling
her closer with just a tiny modulation of his voice. "Now, come stand
here."
She's standing close by his chair now, on the left, his knee brushing
hers.
He doesn't even try and catch her eye now. "Take off your skirt."
She does directly, doesn't even hesitate, and he immediately slips his
hand
down the front of her panties, flashing that feral smile. "Your body
never
lies to me, Faith -- even when your wayward mouth makes a lame attempt
at doing
so." She tries not to make a sound as he slides a finger over her wet
pussy, pausing to lightly nudge her clit teasingly, but a stifled
whimper
escapes. And then she's trying to grind into his fingers when he slips
his hand
out, one glistening finger hooked on the elastic waistband of her
underwear.
"Remove these as well. And then the rest of your clothing."
She tries to slither gracefully out of everything, but her fingers go
clumsy
and she spends an extra few seconds struggling to unhook her bra.
He slips his hand up over her back, pulls her hand away. "Let me do
that..." He's quieter now that she's near him, less cold. Her other arm
falls slack by her side as he deftly pops open the wayward hooks with
one
efficient flick of the wrist.
"Ahh, yes, that's better,” he sighs as it slips to the floor alongside
the
rest of her clothes. After taking in a long eyeful of her hardened
nipples, he
picks up a large black fountain pen and begins scribbling notes on a
legal pad
and sends his other hand back to stroking her, laying feather-light
caresses on
the smooth skin and occasionally slipping a finger in to run teasingly
over her
clit. "Now stand still. You were so concerned that I needed to work,
and
the only way I can accomplish that is if you stay perfectly still."
Her knees turn nearly useless, and she tries not to lean against the
edge of
the desk. "Wes, please..." There's no way she can stand there,
stock-still as a statue, even with only half -- or less of his
attention on
her.
"Mmm?" He doesn't look up. Just keeps writing and, taking advantage
of her shifting stance, suddenly plunges two fingers inside her, thumb
still
working her clit.
A hoarse cry flies from her throat before she can stop it, her left
hand grasps
at nothing, in a vain attempt to hang on to the edge of the desk for
stability.
He tilts his head 'round to peer up at her, "Faith, I can't possibly
get
anything done here if you don't stand still. Now please... you must try
harder."
Her breath escapes slowly from her gritted teeth as she practically
locks her
quivering knees in place, presses her arms to her sides, fingernails
digging
into the flesh of her thighs. She knows better than to say anything,
but her
mind is teeming, fighting every twitch of her limbs, every word she
can't say,
every begging request, every moaned endearment.
She's in a trance now; the only thing she can concentrate on is his
ambidextrous capacity: those warm fingers that were curled inside and
around
her pussy and the others that were directing the scratching of the
pen's fine
gold nib across the page.
After an eternity, she gets sufficient control to be able to breathe
deeply
enough for it to actually give her body some oxygen, and her vision
clears.
She’s perfectly still but for the tiny quivers as her cunt clutches
greedily at
his fingers, infinitesimal shudders and spasms that she can barely
feel, but
which must be plain as print to his fingers.
Which reminds her... what the fuck is he writing as his fingers invade
and
retreat like an indecisive general? She slants a glance down at the
desk and
discovers she can’t focus on the dark scrawl because seeing his fingers
bent
and curled around the pen as his other hand is bent and curled on her
makes her
lose what turns out to be a tenuous hold on control. She moves, sways,
thrusts
her hips forward – oh, an inch, no more, but when you’re playing
statues, it’s
enough to get you taken out of the game and sent to stand and watch...
“Really, Faith.” The scolding tone in his voice is like sandpaper on
her skin.
“I’m disappointed in you.” And it’s just part of his game, it’s not
real, but
there’s still that scalding sense of shame and God, they’re so
fucked-up,
because she doesn’t even need to shift her gaze to know he’s hard and
being
told off like that is making her so wet his fingers must be coated
thick and
sticky, as if he’s got his hand in honey.
She gets to see that for herself as he pulls them out and yes, they’re
glistening from root to tip, and he didn’t have them that far in her...
The pen’s laid down across the words she never got to read, and she
feels
herself tense and get ready for whatever he’s got planned, but she
never is.
“Kneel down, Faith.”
He always says her name when he’s giving her these orders, and it makes
it so
fucking personal somehow. No one says it the way he does, no one makes
it sound
precious, special, pretty.
The carpet’s soft for now as she kneels beside him and looks up
expectantly.
“Open your mouth.”
One wet finger slides past her lips, then the other, and she can taste
herself
on him and she doesn’t have to be told what to do next. She keeps her
eyes on
him as she sucks and licks at the long, elegant fingers that she’s felt
on her
and in her so often and she sees his face soften, the way it does when
he’s
pleased with her.
But he’s not forgotten why he stopped fucking her with his fingers, has
he, and
she doesn’t really think this is what he’d class as punishment, and
she’s
right.
“I think you need a lesson in remaining still, Faith, don’t you?”
He waits for an answer, but she can only nod, and he lets it go and
smiles; one
of those cold, baring of the teeth smiles that he’s so fucking good at.
“In the corner. Ten minutes, and we’ll see how you manage. If you
move... well,
let’s cross that bridge when we...”
He carries on speaking, but her ears are buzzing. He’s putting her in
the
fucking corner? Like a kid in a Victorian school or something?
Though,
thinking about it, that was just about his style.
She stands up, her heart thudding and gives him this desperate,
imploring look
that makes his smile wider.
“That corner, I think,” he says, nodding over at it. It’s to the left
of his
desk, and it means he can carry on writing and still have his eyes on
her.
She’s not going to be able to scratch, or shift position, without him
noticing.
“It’s a little easy, you think?” he asks as she starts to walk over
there,
every step making her cunt throb and leak. She pauses, waiting. “Hmm,
perhaps
you’re right.”
Hello? She hadn’t fucking said a word! As ever, it’s the anger that
gives her
the strength to stay still and the anger that makes it not so very
likely that
she’s going to be able to keep quiet.
“Don’t stop, Faith.” His voice is mild now. “Get into position.”
She stops, facing the wall, and makes sure she’s comfortable, though
even ten
minutes is going to make any position unbearable. The wall’s a plain
primrose
yellow so there’s nothing to look at; no cracks, and whoever painted it
was
fucking good, because there’s not a single drip to stare at.
She hears his chair scrape back against the carpet and a drawer pull
open.
There are the small noises of someone searching and then he walks over
to her.
“I really do have to concentrate on what I’m doing,” he says, oh so
fucking
pleasantly. “So this will help us both accomplish what we have in mind.”
And he places a book on her head, with a careful precision and steps
back. “Oh,
yes. Your ten minutes starts now, Faith.”
And she’s been in the corner for at least ninety seconds, so she’s
starting off
with a gutful of resentment already.
It’s easy at first. The book isn’t all that heavy; he’s chosen it well,
in
fact; enough weight not to shift easily, not so much that it’s hurting
her
head. She keeps her breathing even and she keeps her neck steady.
There’s a satisfaction in doing this and proving to him that she can
get
something right. She closes her eyes to shut out the yellow and
concentrates...
and finds that with her eyes shut, she starts to lose her balance, and
has to
open them again, with a panicky feeling sending cold ripples down her
back as
the book shifts, just a little.
Once it’s not exactly where he put it, it all becomes so much harder.
The
muscles in her neck begin to ache as she tilts her head slightly to
compensate
for the change in position and she’s starting to sweat slightly.
It’s so fucking quiet that she can hear her heart beating and his pen
scratch
against the paper. Beat. Scratch. Beat – oh fuck it’s slipping! Is
moving
allowed, if it keeps the book on her head?
“You moved, Faith. That means an extra minute, I’m afraid.”
She knows that voice well enough to hear that he’s turned on, for all
the
coolness and it hits her just what a view he’s got; her hands, fingers
extended
and trembling slightly, as they press against her thighs, her ass,
curved and
waiting for whatever he decides to do it today, if there’s anything
left...
Another minute. Which makes it more than likely she’ll move again,
which’ll add
another minute, which’ll mean... She recalls a math problem about a
frog
jumping out of a circle and each jump was half the size of the one
before, and
somehow little froggy never got to leave the circle, though it’s a
fucking
stupid idea as of course he could if he wanted, just like she could
walk away
from this, throw the book at him... but she knows she can’t. She’s
feeling like
that frog now. She’s going to be in this corner for ever, getting
hotter at the
thought of Wes staring at her ass, getting – the book slides, with a
finality
that’s inescapable, and thuds to the floor.
“Oh!” And the frustration she feels is made worse by the fact that
she’d wanted
to say ‘Oh, fuck’ and remembered just in time, but he doesn’t know
that, so
she’s not going to get any credit for it.
“Dear me, and you just had twenty seven seconds left... well, that
wasn’t too
bad an attempt, all things considered.” And why does that small amount
of
approval make her feel so fucking pathetically grateful? “Come back to
the
desk, Faith.”
And the way he phrased that should have warned her, but it doesn’t, so
when she
turns, so glad to be moving again that she’s smiling, and sees him
standing in
front of his desk holding a long ruler, it’s almost enough to send her
to her
knees.
“Twenty seven seconds,” he says, in a considering voice. “I think we
should
deal with that small disobedience now, don’t you? How many times do you
think I
can strike you in that amount of time? Or would you rather have twenty
seven
strokes? It’s an interesting choice, isn’t it?” He beckons her with a
crooked
finger. “Well, Faith? Which shall it be?”
Chapter Sixty Eight
It's not an interesting choice. It's a fuck of a choice. It's
one bigass
ruler so she's not even going to have the tiny comfort of his hand on
her skin.
Just the sting of the wood. And, besides, doesn't matter what she
chooses, he's
still going to make it work for him.
If she chooses 27 strokes, he's gonna drag 'em out so she wishes she'd
gone for
27 seconds. And if she chooses 27 seconds, he'll cram as many strokes
in as is
humanly possible. Makes the whole Froggy jumping out the circle deal
look as
easy as ABC.
"Come on, Faith, I'm waiting," he says patiently and then slaps the
ruler against the palm of his hand for emphasis.
"Gimme a second, OK?" she blusters and before the words have even
left her mouth she knows what his answer will be.
"Very well, but I think it only fair to warn you that every second we
wait
is an extra stroke or an extra second on your final tally," he says
with
this Cheshire cat grin.
She's done thinking. "27 seconds!" she hisses and gives the ruler a
wary look. At least she can deal with a time limit. No way is she going
to be
bent over him, the desk, what the fuck ever, for what could be hours.
"See that wasn't so difficult. Let's call it a round thirty," he
suggests silkily. "Now, what would be the best position for you, do you
think? Over the desk? Maybe on your hands and knees?"
It's so much easier when he decides. That way she doesn't have to do
anything
but feel, but be this thing that's made solely for his pleasure. Giving
her an
opinion isn't doing much of anything but making her wonder why she's
standing
here in nothing but her Mary Janes and giving serious thought as to
exactly how
she wants him to beat her.
And she knows the answer to that. In Elementary, her and Xander had a
weekly
appointment with the Principal for their daily misdemeanors and she'd
always
ask them the same question, as they squirmed in front of her desk and
tried not
to giggle.
"Really, you two," Ms. Frobisher would say sternly. "If either
of you asked the other one to put your head in an oven, would you?"
They'd turn to each other and grin and know they would. It's pretty
much what's
going on here.
"Across your lap please, sir," she says and it slips out of her mouth
so easily now and he's beaming at her, gesturing for her to come closer
and
she's sliding towards him just to duck and have his hand glide over her
shoulder.
"An excellent choice, Faith."
She shifts her weight from foot to foot, her nipples peaked and
puckered, her
cunt oozing as he sits down on the leather chair and then pats his
thighs
temptingly.
He's achingly hard. She can feel the rigid length of him as she drapes
herself
over her legs and lets him arrange her more to his liking.
"Spread your legs please, Faith," he murmurs and she wriggles on his
lap as she hurriedly complies, getting herself ready to take whatever
he wants
to give her. "That's perfect."
She tenses up, waiting for the first blow because he's still got the
ruler in
his hand.
There's a clock on the wall directly opposite her and she looks up to
see that
the second hand is creeping towards the 12 and now she knows why
they're
waiting. Likes to do things by the book, does Wes.
"I know you're worried that the ruler might hurt you but I believe I've
come up with a rather cunning plan to distract you," he says
conversationally as they both watch the hand sail slowly past the 9 and
then he
shoves three fingers right up to the hilt of her sopping cunt, tips
brushing
against that tiny little bump inside which causes her to buck her hips
so
violently that she almost falls off his lap.
"Fuck!" she squeaks and the son of a bitch just laughs.
"Finally you're using that word in the correct connotation," he
chuckles. "Now you're not to come, Faith, but I will allow you to
move."
Bingo! She can almost hear the resolute click as the second hand
reaches the 12
but it's drowned out by the sound of the ruler as he lifts it up and
then
proceeds to rain down a flurry of furious blows on the tender skin of
her ass.
Her brain slithers away in the first five seconds never to return
again. She
feels every lightning quick smart of the ruler against her cheeks as
she
wriggles and squirms until the only thing stopping her from falling on
the
floor is the steadying weight of his fingers inside her as she fucks
herself on
them. Clenching and squeezing around them every time the ruler lands a
stinging
blow.
Don't come, don't come, don't come, don't come, don't come…
He stops suddenly. The ruler clatters on to the desk as he pulls his
fingers
out of her and she gives an ungodly howl of frustration.
"Wes! Please…" God, has she ever sounded so pitiful as he gently tugs
up her shaking, trembling body so she can curl herself around him.
"Poor baby," he coos soothingly, stroking her flushed face with the
sticky hand that's been inside her. "My poor little girl."
The rough denim of his jeans against her sore buttocks just makes the
stinging
worse and she gives an anguished cry and bites down on her lip
viciously so she
doesn't give way to weeping. Ain't nothing compared to the neediness of
her
cunt which is aching with the want to be filled by his cock, his
fingers, his
tongue, his fucking anything.
"Wes," she moans again, curling her arm round his neck so she can
smoosh her hot face into his chest. "You have to… Please…"
"You need something sweet to take away the shock, don't you, Faith?"
She nods eagerly. "I do. I really fucking do."
He gives her his prettiest smile yet. "I thought so. I've got just the
thing."
When he leans forward, she thinks he's going to unzip and ram his cock
into her
as hard and far and as fast as he can. Not fucking even!
He's reaching for something on his desk. Something she didn't even
notice until
now. She watches with a confused frown as he tears off the corner of
the clear
wrapper and then offers it to her.
"I don't want it," she mumbles, turning her head away 'cause food is
the last thing on her mind.
"Now, Faith," he says reasonably. Way too reasonably. "I was a
little eager to exact punishment. I really think you need the sugar to
ease
your distress before we can move on."
And it's the moving on that she really needs so she lifts up her head
just a
fraction and lets him feed her the stupid, fucking Twinkie bite by
bite,
swallowing hard as it gets stuck in her dry throat.
When it's all gone, she looks at him expectantly and can't help the
tiny sigh
of satisfaction as he rubs an idle finger over the hard tip of her
breast.
"Ummm…" It's enough to make her whimper. By the time he gets to her
cunt, she's going to be screaming like the best friend in a slasher
movie.
"What the fuck?"
He's snatched his hand away and is glaring at her.
"What the fuck did I do now?" And yeah, she's swearing. He's lucky
she's not trying to stab him through the heart with his letter opener.
"Faith." Shit. The tone of his voice must have been directly imported
from some frozen tundra. "I thought I might it perfectly clear that if
you
wanted to eat junk food, there would be a forfeit."
"No way. No fucking way, Wes." She's trying to scramble off his lap
now but it's too late because he's already curved an arm like a steel
bar under
her knees and around her shoulders and is standing up.
"And I believe that I was very specific about exactly what form the
forfeit should take," he continues calmly, as if she's not spitting and
twisting in his arms, even though the last half an hour has sapped her
strength
as surely as a truckload of Kryptonite. He even ignores the puny
pummeling of
her fists against his shoulders as he walks to the door. "Let's
reconvene
in the kitchen, shall we?"
Chapter Sixty Nine
She curses him steadily as they go down the stairs but has the sense to
stop hitting
him until they’re back on level ground again.
“- and I didn’t even want it! I said I didn’t and you made
me eat it....” Her voice trails away as she realizes she sounds about
five and
she settles for a skin-searing glare as he sets her down on her feet in
front
of the fridge.
“Faith,” and his voice is dripping with fake confusion and concern, “do
you
think you’re being punished for eating that delightfully concocted in a
laboratory confection? No, no.” And his voice changes so each word’s
freeze-dried
now. “You’re paying the price for choosing them, which, if
memory
serves, you did of your own free will and aware of the consequences.”
“That’s not fucking fair!”
“I’m going to start counting those again,” he says absently, pulling
open the
fridge door and rummaging inside. “Your little tantrum’s gone on quite
long
enough.”
Tantrum? She’s so turned on she can barely stand, he’s about to shove a
fucking
zucchini up her, when she’s dying for his cock, and he’s fussing about
her
swearing? It’s too much. She wails and he turns to stare at her, one
dark
eyebrow winging its way up.
“Wesley... I’ll throw them away, okay? Trash them. Anything, just don’t
–”
“Now, Faith,” and he’s actually holding that fucking green veggie in
his hand
and when she thinks what he’s got planned for it, it’s
looking huge. “You
have needs, remember? I wouldn’t dream of depriving you of something
you value
so highly.”
He steps past her and saunters over to the sink and begins to wash the
zucchini
carefully before patting it dry with some kitchen towel.
“Do you like courgettes?” he says in a conversational voice. “I find
them a
little watery, but they’re good in a ratatouille, of course.”
“They’re called zucchini,” she rasps out. He’s in America, he can
fucking speak
American, she thinks bitterly
“I was aware of that,” he says patiently, walking over to her, “but old
habits,
a rose by any other name, and all that...if it makes you happier to be
fucked
by a zucchini rather than a courgette, please, feel free.”
“You can’t be serious,” she says, her eyes fixed on it. Shit, it’s
ridged and
bumped like it’s sheathed in a fancy-ass condom or something. Something
occurs
to her and she gives him a hopeful smile. “And what about you, Wes? You
don’t
get to come this way.”
She goes to him and snuggles up close. His cock’s so hard she gets a
reaction
from him as she rubs against it; a swift intake of breath that for Wes
is the
equivalent of a scream, but he shakes his head.
“I’d be remiss in my duty if I let my desires interfere with
instructing you,”
he says primly. “Nothing’s more important than that.”
And the weird thing is, she thinks he means it, though he’s getting off
on this
in a big way too, so she’s not going to cry over the fact he’s
suffering.
He pushes her back gently, after one kiss that’s as sweet as sugar, and
glances
around the kitchen. “I think... yes. Come here, Faith.”
She ends up on her back on the table, with a towel to cushion her head,
feeling
faintly ridiculous. Then Wesley’s lips ghost over her throat and fasten
over
the pulse that’s started to hammer away just because he’s close, and
she stops
feeling anything but desperate. He’s positioned her with her knees bent
and she
feels them fall apart and her ass lift up in a movement she can’t help
and
didn’t plan. It’s a primitive response and sometimes that’s how he
makes her
feel, which is scary and comforting and it’s when it’s comforting it’s
the
scariest. He can’t even see it because he’s moved down and he’s doing
stuff to
her nipples that has her panting; mouth on one, fingers on the other,
squeezing
hard, licking softly, worrying at them with his teeth until they’re
swollen and
aching and her head’s moving restlessly from side to side and she’s
starting to
whimper for him.
His hand goes away and he starts to paint a line down her stomach of
wet, soft
kisses and she’s beginning to hope he was teasing, and any minute now
he’s
going to be in her, and she can’t wait.
Then she feels a cold, smooth pressure against her cunt and she cries
out as it
pushes inside her.
“Wes -!”
He’s shushing her, slow kisses on her lips as they shape frantic words
and she
wants to be filled and her body’s stupid, so it’s opening to let it
slide in,
inch by inch, and fuck, it’s stretching her wide and that’s good, yeah,
but
it’s not Wes and she can feel the tears start to leak out of her eyes.
“Don’t want it, Wes. Want you, please, Wes...”
His hand starts to work it in and out of her and she moans because his
thumb’s
flicking over her clit with every stroke.
“I can’t come like this, Wes, I just can’t.”
And she really doesn’t think she can, but she’s never known him stop
once he’s
started something, and she doesn’t really think he will now. His hand
stills
and he whispers, “Do you want me to help you come, Faith? It’ll be over
then.”
She can’t even say words any more, but she nods and he pushes it in
deeper than
he has before and it’s feeling warmer now, thick and solid in her, and
she’s
still so wet that it’s easy for him to nudge it in and leave it, wedged
inside
her. He pulls out a chair, sits down at the end of the table between
her legs
and she feels his tongue on her, lapping away at her clit, running
around the
skin stretched taut by that fucking zucchini, which she’s going to chop
into a
thousand fucking pieces when this is over and feed to the waste
disposal.
She’s gasping now, making hungry, desperate noises, and he doesn’t
stop, but
his hand comes up and she feels the thickness within her shift and
start to
move again, faster now, short jabbing thrusts that force her to the
edge, and
her body gives up and comes under the relentless onslaught from his
tongue, and
that fucking thing he’s got inside her.
She comes screaming his name, and not in a good way, and feels it slip
out of
her, leaving her gaping wide down there and still not satisfied,
because that
wasn’t any fucking fun at all.
With the last bit of strength she has she swings her legs off the table
and
stands. Wes is staring at her thoughtfully and it’s the last final
straw. She
hauls off and slaps him across the face, hard enough to leave a mark
that
flares up scarlet against his cheek.
“You –” There aren’t words for how angry she’s feeling and how
frustrated, and
she gives up, turning and running up the stairs to her room. Her room.
And if
he needs an invitation to come in, he can fucking stand there until
midnight
and see how he likes it.
She’s crying too hard to hear him knock anyway.
Chapter Seventy
As soon as the door's slammed behind her, she's bolting out of her
clothes and
into the shower. She cranks the water as hot as it will go and stands
under it,
the scalding water raising welts on her arms that throb in tandem with
her
still-twitchy cunt. The only soap in here is his, and she throws the
translucent orange bar against the wall in what she knows is a
hideously
melodramatic act before sinking in a corner, head to her knees, racked
with
sobs.
She sits that way for a long time, long after she's sure her insides
have
recovered and telescoped back down to normal state. And in those long
minutes,
little whispers of a plan start to curl in her mind and by the time
she's
pulled herself out of the shower and is standing wrapped in a towel in
front of
her suitcase, she knows what she needs to do.
There's a pair of jeans folded on the bottom -- she hardly wears them,
even
though they are the super-low-rise kind. She's just not a jeans kind of
girl.
She digs around deeper, knows it's in there somewhere -- ahh, yes. She
smiles
and pulls out chunky cabled sweater her grandmother had knit for her
one
Christmas. It's not pretty; as a matter of fact, it's pretty repulsive,
all
bright and acrylic-y, but it actually fits the dress code of her
mission
perfectly. She smiles at the thought of that, grabs her wallet, and
slips out
the door. He's not there, of course, but she can hear him in the
kitchen, and
whatever he's cooking smells phenomenal. It's starting to chip away at
her
resolve, but she straightens up, takes a deep breath before entering.
"Hello," he says quietly, glass of wine in one hand, long wooden
spoon in the other. She tries not to think of him spanking her with it,
but
it's too late. She shoves the thought out of her mind and opens up her
wallet,
pulls out a ten, and slaps it on the counter.
"Where's my food?" Her eyes narrow on him, and it's her turn to be
glacial, demanding.
Surprisingly, he doesn't argue, doesn't push the issue. But really, who
would
argue with her when she looked as she did at that moment? "Third
cabinet
from the left. Second shelf." It's his turn to be soft and
accommodating;
his voice is barely a whisper.
She swings it open and finds all her Twinkies carefully stacked in a
neat
pyramid, the Cheetos nestled against the giant bag of Twix.
She sweeps everything into her arms, tucking a few escapee Twinkies in
her
pockets, closes the cabinet door, and walks away. She doesn't even turn
to see
the look in his eyes. Something tells her the dark hurt there would
melt her
resolve faster than the delicious smell of his cooking would.
And it's not until she's down the hall, and in her room that she
realizes he'd
set the table for two, that he was going to come for her eventually,
that she
might want to eat what he was cooking after all, if he said the right
things.
"Fuck it," she mutters, kicking the door shut with a decisive kick
backwards. "First course: Cheetos," she says, announcing it like a
fussy maitre'd and ripping into the bag with abandon, licking the
orange powder
off her fingers after the first mouthful. It's like heaven, and soon
she's
devoured half the Twinkies, digging out the creme filling out with her
tongue
first, deliberately chewing on the slightly stale, spongy yellow cake
as a
afterthought.
She's deciding whether to keep on with the Twinkies, or move on when
there's
two inevitable, sharp raps on the door.
And as soon as she hears them, it kinda becomes clear that this isn't a
game
and that she has every reason, no, fuck that, she has every right
to be
mad at him.
But she wishes that being mad at him didn't feel like this; the
nagging,
gut-clenching, simmering rage that she usually associates with her
parents,
with the kids at school who used to look down on her, the guys who'd
fuck her
and then scrawl her name and number on bathroom walls. He was meant to
be
different.
The raps sound again and then her name, "Faith," his voice low and
questioning.
She slowly gets off the bed and walks over to the door, opens it and
peers out.
"What?"
He's standing there with a steaming mug of coffee and it smells so
good, so
rich and aromatic that her nose is practically twitching. "I thought
you
might like this," he says all soft and concerned and in that moment
she's
pretty certain that she hates him and his bullshit mugs of coffee.
'Cause he's thinking that this is just another one of her little hissy
fits and
he can jolly her out of it with some little thoughtful gesture because
he's
oh-so-fucking civilized and mature. He doesn't get what he's done and
he
doesn't understand that when she feels like this, it isn't about
swearing and
stamping her foot until she feels better. Fuck! Last time she felt like
this,
she didn't speak to Darla for two months. Couldn't speak to
her.
He steps forward and she does too, sidling out from behind the door to
stand on
the landing because it's her room and she doesn't want him in there.
"Thanks," she bites out and the effort nearly kills her. Not nearly
as much as it does though to take the mug and be really careful not to
touch
him as she does.
She shoots him a venomous look from under her lashes and he's staring
back at
her, running his eyes down the baggy sweater and coming to rest on her
bare
feet poking out from the slightly too long legs of her jeans.
"Are you going to come down for dinner?" His voice is so careful, like
she's some hysterical harpy who's due for another snit any minute now.
She tries to tamp down the tsunami of anger that's currently bubbling
up.
"Not hungry." Would it fucking kill him to apologize? He has to know
why she's so furious. Even he's not that fucked up.
"Are you sure you won't come downstairs?"
He is unfuckingbelievable! There's this red haze sweeping over her and
the next
thing she knows is that she's thrown the mug of coffee at the wall, and
she's
glad that he jumps as her arm arcs out and the mug shatters and there's
this
brown explosion of java splattering over his perfectly painted white
walls.
"I said I didn't! Why do you have so much of a problem understanding
me? I
said, no! I don't want any fucking dinner! I didn't want to get fucked
with a
fucking zucchini. What part of that didn't you fucking hear?"
And when she gets like this, she can't be in her own skin and she's
this close
to hurting him again. Somehow she's in enough control to realize that
she
shouldn't, but it doesn't really help when she's so lost and angry and
she
doesn't know how to make it any better.
He's gazing at the coffee trickling down onto the floor in fascination
but he's
swinging back to her as she starts smashing her fists into the wall.
The impact
jars all the way up her arms and it hurts, which is good. And she's
screaming,
which is even better because she has to let it out.
"Faith, please…"
She's going to this place where the sound of his voice is coming from a
long,
long way away, barely audible over the sound that's coming out of her
mouth.
Then she feels his arms coming round her, immobilizing her, pulling her
away
and she's kicking out with her feet so they both go sprawling into a
heap on
the floor.
"Faith, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry." He doesn't stop saying it, even as
he shifts her in his arms so she's cradled against him and he can
stroke her
hair as she cries and cries.
And it's so fucked up that he's made her feel like this but he's the
only one
who can take all the pain away.
Chapter Seventy One
She's still hiccupping and sobbing a bit so it takes a while for him to
decipher what's coming out of her mouth.
"Why did you think I'd want that?" she splutters. "Why didn't
you believe me?"
She peers at his face through sticky, red-rimmed eyes. There's all
these
emotions flickering there faster than a slideshow. "But I thought… that
is…
you usually enjoy the things I do to you, even when you think you
won't."
Stammering Wes hasn't put in an appearance for quite a while.
The whole conversation is like trying to do a really complicated jigsaw
puzzle
with no picture on the box. Her brow wrinkles up and he's trying to
smooth the
frown away with his fingertips. "Well, I do but I thought I was making
it
pretty clear that this time I wasn't enjoying myself."
He's blushing now. The mighty, 100% in control at all time Wesley
Wyndam-Pryce
Esquire's face is stained with red. "We… I should have… Boundaries,"
he finally whispers.
"What about boundaries?"
"I should have been more circumspect about establishing where yours
were
before we began this relationship," he tells her ruefully. And she
should
be delirious with joy because did he just say that they were in a
relationship?
But it's kinda not important right now.
"Y'know, last time I checked, 'I don't want it' was, like pretty easy
to
understand," she says snottily.
He's holding her hands in his now, entwining his fingers with her and
she
wishes she had the balls to wrench away from his grip. "Faith, you have
to
believe me when I say that I'm dreadfully sorry that I stepped outside
the
parameters of what was acceptable," he says urgently. "The things we
do… there are so many blurred lines. And you're so willing, so hungry,
generous
with your desires."
The tears are leaking out again, even though she'd have sworn that her
tear
ducts had dried up. "That's because I trusted you. I trusted you that
when
you hurt me, you'd always make it better and this time you didn't."
He's kissing the tears away. Brushing them back with his lips. "Please
don't cry." And he's begging her now, his voice almost frantic with it.
"I really am sorry."
And she's kissing him back, painting kisses on the sharp lines of his
cheekbones. "I get that you are, Wes, but you totally forced me to do
something, to come, when I didn't want to. And now it's all fucked up
and weird
and I don't know how to make it OK again."
"Do you want it to be OK again?" he asks her carefully. "We
could aim for a more normal…"
"No! I don't want normal! I like it when you smack me and you don't let
me
come and, man, I even liked it when you fucked me in the ass, you know
I did
but you should listen to me when I say I don't like it." And this is
officially the weirdest conversation she's ever had.
"Of course, of course," he's assuring her frantically, peppering her
neck with kisses and she suddenly realizes how tense he is. How shit
scared he
is that he's fucked everything up. "We'll have a safety word and
when…"
"We'll have a what?"
That gets her a smile. It even gets her that goddamn arching eyebrow.
"Faith." And that old drawl is back again. "I forget how
relatively inexperienced you are."
"Yeah, well I was until I met you," she reminds him pointedly.
"What's the deal with this whole safety word?"
"You pick a word," he explains and he's gently pushing her off his
lap so he can stand up. "A random word but a memorable one and if
things
are getting too frightening or overwhelming for you, you say it. And
I'll stop.
I promise that I will."
She takes his hand and lets him haul her to her feet. "So how do I pick
a
word?"
"Well, it shouldn't be something that you might call out in the throes
of
passion so I suggest you don't choose 'fuck.'"
She leans back against the wall and scratches her neck. The jumper is
wicked
itchy. "Neruda," she says decisively. "My safety word is going
to be Neruda."
He lets out a breath that he seems to have been holding for way too
long.
"Good. Are we friends again then?"
Jesus! She's almost close to crying again when he asks her that.
Instead she
just nods. "Yeah, we are."
"And are you going to come downstairs now and have some dinner. If it's
not burnt to a crisp, that is."
She scuffs her big toe against the parquet flooring. "What is it?"
He's standing as awkwardly as she is, his hands in the pockets of his
jeans,
his feet shuffling from side to side. But he gives her a slow, sweet
smile and
it's impossible not to smile back. "Macaroni and cheese," he says
gravely. "Perfect comfort food."
"It doesn't smell like Mac and cheese."
"Yes, well that's because it hasn't been thermo-blasted in a
microwave," he says huffily. "It's also not a peculiar shade of
nuclear orange but I'm sure you might manage a couple of mouthfuls."
And when his hand reaches out, she takes it and lets him lead her down
the
stairs.
Chapter Seventy Two
Sitting down at the table where he’d... done that would’ve been
too
much, so she’s beyond relieved when he heaps pale yellow pasta and
sauce into
heavy bowls, puts them onto a tray with cutlery, napkins and two
glasses of -
“Wes? What is this?”
He gives her a look. “It’s milk, Faith. I find it hard to believe
you’ve not
come across it before.”
“Very funny.” She gives it a dubious look and then decides to go along
with it
as she doesn’t think he’s going to have anything with bubbles unless
it’s
champagne. And she doesn’t think that’s usually served with Kraft
dinner, even
the posh kind.
He leads them into the family room and over to a small table by a
window,
setting the food down and then pulling back her chair for her. She’d
put that
down to him still trying to make up to her, but he does it so
naturally, she
guesses it’s just something he does.
It’s difficult to know what to say, but the first bite makes it easy.
“God,
Wes, this is fuc-” She pauses and then starts again. Just call her
Eliza
fucking Doolittle, but she’s trying, she’s making an effort. “This
tastes
delicious, Wesley.”
He smiles and it’s so warm, it dries up every last sniffly tear inside
her.
“Thank you, Faith,” he says gravely. “Perhaps you’d like me to show you
how to
cook it? It’s very simple.”
“Fuck, no,” she says without thinking, aghast at the very idea.
There’s a pause, and she waits for an icy glare, but he starts to
laugh, hard
enough that he chokes on a mouthful of pasta and has to gulp down most
of his
milk, and after that it’s as back to normal as it ever is with them.
She’s feeling full after her frenzy of junk food consumption, and she
shakes
her head when he mentions dessert.
“Then what would you like to do now?” he says, giving her a look that,
for
once, isn’t making her feel that she’s going to be naked in minutes.
“I want to get out of this sweater, because it’s itchy as hell,” she
says,
knowing it’ll get her that flash of amusement in his eyes, “and I want
you to
show me where you keep your mops and stuff.”
Comprehension replaces amusement. “You don’t have to do that,” he says.
“Yeah. I really do.”
She might not have been brought up like him but she knows you don’t
make a mess
like she did in someone’s house and not clean it up. Especially this
house,
where there’s not a speck of dust or smudge of dirt to be seen.
“We’ll do it together,” he says, and she’s certain he’s freaking that
she’ll
miss a spot, because there’s this slightly panicky look on his face.
Fine.
She’s not feeling guilty enough to argue with him. “And after that?”
There’s a faint hint of suggestion creeping back in now and she’s not
ready for
that, not yet. She’s not wearing her watch so she reaches over the
table and
grabs his wrist, turning it so that she can peek at his watch. God,
just
touching him’s enough to make her want to crawl into his lap and cuddle
for
hours. His skin’s so warm under her fingers... “Four o’clock.
Don’t you
need to start acting like a lawyer for tomorrow?” When you take
Lilah out
back and bury the fucking bitch.
“I can do that later.”
“Do it now,” she says impulsively. “Let me help, if I can. Get it done
and you
can relax; get an early night.”
He stretches out a hand and feels her forehead. “Are you quite well,
Faith? All
this sensible advice...”
“Knock it off,” she snaps. “I’m your secretary as well as your...”
Things freeze and stick, stop moving and grind to a halt.
“My -?” he prompts, blue eyes blank, so she can’t tell what he’s
thinking.
“You tell me, Wes.” He’s going to be the one, she decides, the one to
say it.
Not her.
His chair scrapes back and he stands and looks down at her.
“I’m not sure what you want from me here, Faith,” he says in a soft
voice. “To
be told that I care for you? I do. To be told that you’re important to
me? You
are.”
He hesitates and she gets that he’s really struggling here and takes
pity on
him. Besides, she’s gone into a meltdown over what he’s said and she’s
thinking
that it’s been forever since she got kissed, just plain kissed.
“Stop wriggling, Wes,” she says, jumping up and wrapping her arms
around him.
“Not a big deal.”
She tilts her head back and waits to be kissed and she doesn’t have to
wait
long, but it’s such a slow, sweet kiss that it leaves her wanting
another, that
she doesn’t get until the cleaning’s done. And fuck, Wes takes so long
over it,
she’s regretting what had been a truly satisfying smash before they’ve
finished
picking up the shards of crockery, and resolving never to do it again
by the
time he’s sponged wall and floor until they gleam.
“Now,” he says, “I believe you wanted to put in some overtime?”
She nods firmly and he smiles, one finger tracing a path from her
forehead to
her chin. “Time and a half?”
“Payment in kind,” she says and watches him frown with suspicion.
“Meaning?”
“You’re not just going say, ‘Yes, Faith?’” she teases. “Is that a
lawyer
thing?”
“It’s basic survival instincts,” he tells her, leading them back to the
office.
“What did you have in mind as reimbursement for your services?”
And damn, when he drawls it out in that accent of his, he could make
anything
sound suggestive, and that had a head start, so it’s really no wonder
that her
body wakes up again and reminds her that she’s been waiting all day,
hell, and
all night, for what he can do to her.
“You’re not feeling so guilty that you’ll agree to anything?”
He spins around and pushes her against the wall, capturing her wrists
in his
hands and slowly sliding them up above her head, his eyes never leaving
hers.
“I’m not sure, Faith,” he says pleasantly. “I think I can guarantee
with you in
this mood I’m unlikely to agree to being tied up to await your
pleasure, but ...”
She closes her eyes because fuck that’s a pretty picture, and
comes to
when he changes his grip so one hand’s free and runs it over her
breast. “You
really like that idea, don’t you?” he murmurs, silky soft against her
ear.
“Really do, Wes,” she tells him arching her back so her breast fills
his palm.
“Just for once, yeah, I do.”
“Pick something else,” he says, hand skimming down over her hip,
fingers spread
wide.
“I want to come tomorrow. To the court,” she blurts out. “I’ll sit in
the back,
but I want to see you when you win.”
He releases her and steps back. “You want... why?” He’s frowning, but
he’s not
angry, just puzzled.
“I just do. I want to see you in action.”
She can imagine it; Wes in one of his suits, cool and icy, utterly,
totally
sure of himself, pacing up and down; Lilah getting flustered – well,
maybe not flustered
but jittery, yeah...
“I’m not sure that’s a good idea,” he says slowly. “Lilah won’t like
it.”
“What? What the fuck has she got to do with it?” And she’s sounding
jealous,
she knows, but damn, he married that bitch after all.
“I’m going to win,” he says simply. “She’s going to lose, and I’m going
to make
it humiliating.” Bet you are, Wes. “If she knows you witnessed that...
well,
she’s got enough spite to be capable of almost anything.”
“Fuck her,” she tells him, and there’s no bravado in it, it’s just the
way she
feels. She’s sick of being scared of people, sick of being pushed
around.
“No, thank you,” he says dryly.
“I want to come.”
He shrugs and nods. “Then you shall.” He starts to walk away. “But you
haven’t
earned it yet.”
Chapter Seventy Three
Earning it takes four hours, when there’s nothing of the lover in him,
so that
she’s calling him ‘sir’ without irony. She takes down notes and reads
them back
to him, listens to him make speeches and spots a place where he
contradicts
himself; remembers enough from the work she did when he was away to be
able to
find a reference he’s searching for. Not much, maybe, but she’s useful
and
that’s not happened often enough in her life for the novelty to have
worn off.
Finally, he sighs, stacks papers neatly, and snaps his briefcase
closed. “Done.
Any more and I’ll go stale.” He stands and goes over to her. “Thank
you, Faith.
I didn’t intend to take up so much of your time.”
“I wanted to do it,” she says, and it’s the truth.
“Really?” And he draws her hand to his lips and brushes a kiss across
her
fingertips. “That’s very admirable of you, Faith. Perhaps you’ve earned
a
bonus...”
She swallows and says, “Yeah? What did you have in mind... sir?”
His smile’s enough to make her nipples harden and her cunt slick up
expectantly. Which isn’t romantic - shouldn’t her heart flutter or
something? –
but it’s not something she can help. “Would you like a detailed list,
or the
basic plan?” he asks, tucking her hair behind her ear and managing to
pinch her
ear lobe as he does it so that shivers spread out over her and leave
her skin
tingling.
“Hit the high spots,” she says and she’s sounding breathless already.
“We’re going to my bedroom,” he says. “You’re going to strip while I
watch you,
and you’re going to do it slowly, Faith. If I think you’re rushing,
I’ll exact
a penalty.”
“What -?”
“Oh, let’s not assume you’re going to fail, Faith,” he purrs. “So
negative...
When you’re naked, you get to undress me, and again, with the utmost
care not
to rush. Perhaps I’ll make it easier for you to achieve that by
forbidding you
the use of your hands... Once we’re both naked, there’s the little
matter of
your earlier indulgence.”
It takes her a second to realize he’s talking about her bedroom binge
and she
flushes. “Didn’t think we were doing that anymore,” she says weakly.
“Oh, Faith,” he says chidingly. “I might have agreed to amend the
penalty, but
do away with it altogether? Certainly not.”
And there’s something comforting about that.
They start to walk towards the door and she glances up at him. “This
plan of
yours, Wes?”
“Yes?”
“Does it include me getting fucked? By you? Tonight? So I come?”
There’s a pause and she watches him start to smile. “You’re getting the
idea of
small print beautifully, Faith. To answer your questions; yes, yes,
within the
hour, and I won’t stop until you do.”
“I want to come three times,” she says firmly.
“Really?” He sounds interested. “Only three? Well, I suppose I can
alter the
plan a little...”
Chapter Seventy Four
They take their time getting upstairs, pausing halfway up for a kiss
that’s
equal parts urgent and sweet, maybe even a little clumsy, and that’s
okay. It’s
like they have to earn their way back to how things were. His fingers
seem to
be everywhere at once —threaded through her hair, brushing past her
hips or
under that goddamn sweater— and when his lips find this spot right
under her
earlobe, pressing a fervent kiss on the tender flesh there, he wraps
his arms
tightly around her as though he’ll never let go.
They manage to stumble up towards the bedroom, lost in this embrace
that’s
oddly protective, but kinda needy too. Where she comes from, Faith’s
used to
one without the other —this may not be perfect but at least it’s hers.
This is turning into one of those glacially slow, exploratory kisses
that she’d
always dreamed of getting from the boys at school. His tongue slides
into her
mouth and no matter how many times he’s done that it always sends a
little
shiver through her. He brushes the tips of her nipples with the flat of
his
thumb and then actually starts to slip the hideous sweater over her
head. She
stops him. “Is that impatience, Wes? Am I going to have to exact a
penalty on
your ass?” She cocks one eyebrow, daring him.
He doesn’t roll his eyes at her ‘cause he doesn’t do that, but
he comes
damn close.
“Oh c’mon, Wes. Fucking lighten up.” She’s trying not to laugh.
“Do I need to start a swear jar for you, Faith?”
She doesn’t answer his question directly, just retorts, “What, no
forfeit for
that one?”
“Let’s call that even.”
She giggles. “You are lightening up.”
“I assure you it won’t happen again.” He tries to sound dead serious,
but he
can’t quite hold it together.
By now they’ve reached the landing.
“My bedroom or yours?”
She hadn’t
even thought
there’d be a choice. But her room reminds her of all the earlier
unpleasantness, plus there’s the small matter of the junk-food
explosion that
she hadn’t managed to clean up, so she says, without hesitation:
“Yours.”
Once in his room, she just wants to sprawl on the bed and make out for
hours.
It’s been a long, draining day, and she’s a little tired. Plus, her
current
attire is possibly the least conducive to a slow, sexy striptease in
the
history of impromptu stripteases.
By now the awful, scratchy-as-hell sweater is the most hated piece of
clothing
she’s ever owned, and that includes the Easter Sunday dress with the
giant
fucking tulip on it that her grandmother bought for her ninth birthday
and made
her wear to Sunday mass. She can’t wait to get it off of her body, and
not just
because then she’s got the promise of undressing Wes to look forward
to. But
hurrying out of it isn’t an option.
Wes sits in the chair. There’s no shirt slung over the back and she
guesses
that it got hung up as-is, still rumpled, in the back of his closet.
The only
shirt he owns that he’ll never iron again; the only one missing
buttons. She
smiles warmly at the memory, and between that and the prickly heat from
the
sweater she’s going slightly pink all over.
“I’m waiting, Faith.” He's back to stern Wes again, and she snaps out
of her
reverie.
And it would be so easy to just shuck off the stupid sweater in one
lightning
quick up and over motion but he said slow and he's gonna get slow.
Gonna get
something he never expected either.
"Wes?" she coos, batting her eyelashes and he fixes her with a glare.
"What?"
"I just need to get one thing from the bathroom, OK?"
That kind of throws him and he's probably thinking that she needs to
pee and is
too embarrassed to say so, so she gets a brusque nod and she's
practically
skipping into the en-suite.
The scissors are just where he left them; neatly arranged on the shelf
above
the wash-basin with the rest of the implements he used to shave her.
She has a
sense memory of the feel of the them nudging against the plump flesh of
her
mound, his fingers pressing down and she feels a pool of wetness leak
out of
her.
When she walks back into the bedroom he's sitting with his legs crossed
and his
arms folded, a suspicious look on his face at the smirk she can't quite
hide.
"I do hope you're not planning any surprises, Faith," he says
sharply.
She tries for a mysterious smile but doesn't quite succeed. "No, sir,
just
one slow striptease coming up, just like you ordered."
She starts with the sleeves, just like he told her he would. Digging
the blades
into the slightly unraveled cuffs and she wondered whether it would be
too
difficult but the scissors are razor sharp (which she's glad she didn't
realize
when he was preparing her to be shaved) and her grandmother was one of
the
world's worst knitters, using cheap wool and sloppy stitches.
By the time she's got to the top of one sleeve which seems to take
several
years, all it needs is a sharp tug and she's throwing it on the floor
at his
feet. He's leaning forward now, eyes intent on her as she starts at the
other
sleeve. And she doesn't know why 'cause this seemed like it was going
to be
sexy in her head but actually not so much.
She's getting impatient and she's not even at her elbow before she rips
the
sleeve out of the armhole and chucks it next to its twin. He's sitting
back
now, eyes narrowed and assessing and scared that she's going to lose
his
interest, her hands wander down to the button of her jeans.
She slowly pops it out of the buttonhole and starts dragging the zip
down,
shimmying her hips slightly as she does and his eyes are gleaming
again,
staring at the little patch of pink cotton that's coming into view.
By her estimation she takes a good five minutes to get the zip down and
she's
soaked by the time she's finished. All she wants to do is yank her
jeans and
panties off in one go and then push his face into her wet pussy and beg
him to
eat her. Instead she grits her teeth and begins to slide her jeans down
and as
her pink panties come into view, sticking damply to her crotch, she can
hear
the hitch in his breathing and if she's not very much mistaken, he's
packing an
erection so hard, it looks painful.
It's kinda distracting too, so she turns her back on him as she wiggles
the
denim down her legs, thrusting out her ass and bending over so he's got
something pretty to look at. When the jeans are pooled round her
ankles, she
kicks them free and then pauses.
"Y'know, Wes, there wasn't anything in the small print about audience
participation," she tells him smugly. "This is taking way longer than
I thought it would, you wanna give me a hand?"
His lips curl wryly as he considers the question. "I suppose I could be
prevailed upon to assist you," he replies. "What did you have in
mind?"
She advances towards him slowly, feeling the lips of her cunt moving
slickly
against each other. If she doesn't get out of this fucking sweater
soon, she's
gonna explode. "It's very simple, Wes," she says, picking one of the
loose threads at the bottom. "I have this theory, right, that if you
tugged this really, really hard, then the rest of this wicked itchy
sweater's
just going to fall to pieces."
"That is a very interesting theory.” He swallows hard as she comes
closer
and closer. She doesn't think she's ever got him this hot and bothered
before.
He really gets off on the whole delayed pleasure thing. "Shall we put
it
to the test?"
There was jackshit in the small print about not straddling him, so she
climbs
onto his lap, legs clamping around his waist and hands covering his,
which are
white-knuckled and gripping the arm rests of the chair. "Knock yourself
out, Wes."
Turns out her theory was right and old Granny would be spinning in her
grave,
if she was, like, actually dead to see her revolting sweater being
ripped off
her half naked grand-daughter by the same stuffy, twice her age,
English guy
whose lap she was currently writhing on.
Faith wriggles luxuriously as the sweater starts unraveling and then
it's him
who's getting impatient, who using both hands to pull and tear and rip
it off
her so she's on his lap in her pink bra and panties and a shit-eating
grin on
her face. "Thanks Wes," she husks and makes a move to get off his
lap, when his hands clamp around her waist and hold her there.
"I'm faced with something of a dilemma, Faith," he hisses in her ear
as she smooshes her breasts into his chest and gives in to the urge to
lick a
long, damp line up his neck. "Stop that!" he barks out but it loses
its bite when she can feel his hard on grinding against the damp heat
of her.
"Nothing in the small print says I can't," she pouts at him and he
groans.
"I can see that I've been hoist with my own petard," he sighs and she
doesn't know what that means. Besides, she's still gotta get rid of her
underwear and take off his clothes and work on the whole not exploding
thing.
"What's your dilemma?" she asks impatiently.
"Well, I asked you to take your time stripping, which you did most
effectively.”
He's gulping again and her new favorite game is chasing his bobbing
Adam's
apple with her tongue. "And then you were going to take my clothes off
very slowly, possibly without using your hands, though maybe I wasn't
being
entirely practical when I…"
He really picks a time to start yammering, especially when she's pretty
sure
she's going to come, just from the tight bite of his fingers on the
soft skin
of her hips, his cock nudging right against her clit. "Huh?" she
mutters, wondering if he'll notice if she just starts to very
discreetly grind
her crotch into him.
"Then there was the small matter of your most recent forfeit. But I
also
promised to fuck you and make you come within the hour and there's only
three
minutes to go," he drawls, grabbing a handful of her hair and tugging
gently. "And what kind of man would I be if I didn't keep my promises?
I'm
sure you can appreciate my dilemma."
Chapter Seventy Five
She grins. “Thought lawyers could wriggle through loopholes, Wes. Want
me to
help you?” She gives a little squirm as she says ‘wriggle’ and watches
the
results. Wes bites his lip hard enough that there’s a little patch of
white
where his teeth dig in and a second later she rides out a wave that,
before she
met Wes, she might have called an orgasm, but now is nothing more than
a teaser
for the main event.
“By all means,” he says in a husky whisper, never taking his eyes off
her.
“You see,” she says, moving back a bit, “you never said what order the
fucking
and the stripping came in. So you can make me come now –” She deftly,
slowly,
carefully pulls down the zipper on his jeans, and oh, look, still not
wearing
underwear. Her grandmother would freak about that too. Wes might get
hit by a
bus, and wouldn’t his face be red then? “And I can undress you slowly
afterwards.”
His cock’s so hard, wet-tipped and twitching against her fingers, that
just
touching it sends another shudder of almost, not-quite, over her body.
The arm
rests don’t make it easy, but hey, she’s adaptable, and they’re on a
clock
here. She stands up, watching his eyes flicker with what might be alarm
that
she’s leaving, and moves behind the chair, taking hold of it and
shifting it
around so it’s facing the bed, less than a foot away. In fact, he’s so
close
now that his knees are brushing against the heavy fall of draped sheets.
She gives him the scissors and hooks a finger in the side of her
panties,
pulling them away from her body. With a slow exhalation of breath he
slides the
blades around the fabric on each side and snips one, twice, so that the
only
thing stopping them from fluttering down is the fact that she’s so
soaked
they’re sticking to her. He tears them away like a scared kid peeling
off a
band aid; an agonizingly slow tug that plucks at her clit and makes her
whimper.
“Ninety seconds left,” she whispers, and yeah, she’s kinda making that
up, but
what the hell. He can do it. She gets back on his lap, facing away from
him
now, her arms resting on the bed as they once rested on his desk, her
ass there
for his hands to cup and caress, her feet resting on the floor.
She hears him say her name, but it’s hard to tell because as he says it
his
finger runs from sticky slickness up to her asshole, lightly scratching
her
skin and she thinks she starts to come just from that but she’ll never
know
because a second later his hands are both on her hips and he’s driving
into her
in one smooth, hard thrust that rips the air from her lungs, because
after
she’s cried out something that doesn’t translate but if it did, it’d be
‘fuck,
yes!’ in a thousand languages, she forgets to breathe for what’s left
of the
ninety seconds.
After three strokes, he growls, yeah, he really does, and she saves
that to
play back later, because making Wes lose it is getting to be a hobby,
no, a
fucking vocation of hers, and she’s pushed forward by an insistent
hand, so
that’s she’s bent over the bed and he’s standing behind her, hampered
by his
jeans, which he’s pushed down just enough that she can feel bare skin
against
her ass as he fucks her, but still able to go deep and fast.
He’s really taking advantage of that, too.
It doesn’t last long, but it doesn’t need to. She’s coming, surges of
heat and
sensation lapping at her, pouring over her, melting her down from the
inside
out and he’s slamming into her in hard, fast, perfect strokes that she
tries to
trap inside her and never can because as soon as he’s fully in her,
he’s
pulling back again, greedy, impatient, hungry as she is.
When he comes, she feels the ripple as his come rises and spills inside
her in
jerky, ragged spurts, hears the hoarse guttural sounds as far removed
from his
cool, drawling voice as possible, smells the mingled tang of sweat and
come... it’s
all there, wrapped up in a package and topped with a bow.
She feels the weight of him against her back as he comes to rest, and
his hands
move forward to cover hers with a convulsive grip.
And they stay that way for what feels like minutes. They’re both
floating
somewhere else, waiting for coherent thought to return, their linked
hands the
only thing anchoring them to the bed.
Gradually she starts to regain some semblance of consciousness, and
even though
she’s just come harder than she’s ever come in her life, this
is the
moment she wants to fucking frame. The weight of his body against hers
is
reassuring somehow. His breathing is still ragged and heavy in her ear,
and she
can feel the rise and fall of his abdomen against the cooling damp
along her
back. His fingers are still coupled with hers, and she squeezes them
with
gentle pressure.
“Hey,” she whispers.
His soft little moan doesn’t translate into any language she knows, but
she’ll
take that as a “hey” in return.
She slumps onto the bed and he follows, and it’s another minute still
before
she can even think about moving.
“Jesus, Wes, that was…” Not wanting words to fail her yet again, she
just lets
the sentence trail off.
“Mmm?” He says it like it’s a question, so she takes it as such.
“Mmm is right,” she teases, and she twists her body out from under him
and
rolls onto her side. He comes to rest, curved against her hip. “And,
y’know,
this isn’t so bad either.” She snuggles closer to him and her eyes
start to
drift closed.
“You’re not allowed to sleep yet,” he whispers, “I seem to recall the
number
three being bandied about not so very long ago.”
“Yeah, well, this is just as important.” She smiles, her eyes still
closed.
“It really is to you, isn’t it?” he asks. “The... cuddling.”
He says it like it’s a foreign word, a perversion, an alien concept and
she
struggles out of sleepiness to stare at him. “Well, yeah, Wes. You
don’t like
it?”
He brushes her hair away from her face and kisses the cheek he’s
uncovered.
“I’ve never had the opportunity to form an opinion before.”
She waits, pity stirring, but keeping it off her face.
“It doesn’t suck,” he says finally.
It takes a second for her to process that and the giggles she gets wake
her up
like nothing else could. “You –Wes, you did not say that! You didn’t!
Oh, shit,
I’m corrupting you, aren’t I?”
He smirks, enjoying her reaction, and leans back. “I’m still dressed,”
he says
idly. “I do believe we’ve accomplished our goal of fucking you, so
perhaps we
could get on with the rest of the plan?”
He makes it sound as if he’s at work, faced with a ‘to do’ list a mile
long of
tedious chores, but there’s a gleam in his eyes and she answers it with
a slow
smile.
“Sorry, sir, I was taking a break. Back on the clock now.”
Chapter Seventy Six
She seems to remember he’d nixed the no hands deal, but she still uses
them as
little as possible, working shirt buttons through holes with her teeth
and
snatching the chance to kiss his chest and tickle it with her hair as
she moves
down his body.
His jeans are already half off him and he looks fucking hot like that,
the
denim framing a cock that’s already starting to stir again, dark hair
curling
around it, crisp and soft at the same time.
“Still so –”
“If you say that word again, Faith, the consequences will be dire,” he
warns
her, eyes half-closed.
“But you are, Wes,” she whines, not even bothering to try and convince
him she
was going to say anything but ‘pretty’. She pouts and whispers it
almost too
low to be heard and his mouth snaps shut as he grabs her.
The tussle that follows is undignified, breathless, chaotic and more
fun than
she’s had in ages. His jeans fall to around his knees, which help her a
lot,
but he’s got enough weight on her that once she’s pinned under him,
it’s game
over.
So she never lets it get to that. Squirming , wriggling, tickling him
and yeah,
she’s not above biting, though he gasps with so much outrage when she
does,
that she knows she’s gonna be paying for those moments when she makes
him
squeal like a girl.
Finally, she’s never quite sure how, he’s sprawled on his stomach,
jeans long
since kicked off, she’s kneeling back on her heels, and his bare ass is
there,
and she lands two, three slaps on it, getting a kick out of the sight,
sound
and feel of her hand landing squarely on his skin. It goes ominously
quiet and
she’s starting to panic when he twists, not to get free, but to get at
her, and
pushes his way between her thighs, licking and biting at her cunt so
that she
cries out and spreads her knees wide, wider, apart, and her hands go to
his
hair, holding him there and staring down at him.
He shifts, putting his ass out of reach, and as diversionary tactics
go, it’s a
winner, because she’s way too busy to chase him. Positioned as she is –
and
he’s not letting her move, or lie back – he can’t get to all of her
easily, but
he’s doing wonders with what his tongue can reach, and the hands that
he’s
clamped on her spread knees begin to slide along thighs quivering with
an
arousal that’s almost too soon since she came to be bearable, fingers
spread
wide, tracing each muscle delicately. His tongue’s never still. It
circles,
jabs, strokes and laps at her, making folds still wet with his come
wetter
still, and she ‘s chanting his name and mixing in ‘please’ until that’s
all
she’s saying and she’s saying it over and over, but it’s all one word
now, no
breaks, no gaps, nothing but ‘please’.
His fingers slide into a space his cock widened, and fill it, one, two,
three,
and it’s not enough, not deep enough, because the bed’s stopping him
and she
can’t lie back, but she can kneel up and she does, so she’s over him
and he rolls
to his back, between her legs.
She’s looking down his body at his cock, and it’s so hard again. She
bends,
flower stem in the wind curve to her back, and there’s a fancy word for
this,
but she doesn’t bother attaching labels, she just opens her mouth and
holds his
cock steady as she lets it slip between her lips and feels his mouth on
her.
She’s so open to him, so blatantly wide open, that it makes her feel a
fierce
glow of satisfaction. She can imagine what he’s seeing and she knows
why he
retreats and his fingers slide over what his tongue’s slicked, because
she
knows he’s looking at her and she can tell when he is, because his cock
hardens
even more and she tastes the result against her tongue.
She’s using her hands on him too, cupping his balls gently, stroking
along his
thighs, spread as wide as her own.
And she doesn’t know she’s been waiting until she feels his finger
slide in her
ass, through a skim of slipperiness that makes it easy, and his thumb
curves
into her cunt and she lifts her head for long enough to moan softly,
because
that feels fucking unbelievable, and he says her name in a warning that
has her
ducking her head back fast as he comes, catching each spurt against her
lips,
trapping the head of his cock between them and feeling her own climax
roll over
her, achingly sweet, as his hand thrusts inside her insistently.
When he finally lets go, pulling his hand gently out of her, she
collapses,
breathless, next to him.
Chapter Seventy Seven
Faced with his feet -- which, she thinks, are still so very nice as far
as feet
go, really -- she runs one jagged fingernail up the arch.
"Faith," he's just teetering on the verge of a stifled laugh, trying
in vain to be serious. "Stop that, and come here. I'm warming up to the
idea of an extended cuddle as I don't think we're in any state for
another
tussle -- so stop intentionally provoking me like that, if you know
what's good
for you."
"Wes..." She flips over, runs her lips along his leg, over the
perfectly angular hipbone. "First you say 'suck' and now you want to
cuddle more? I'm shocked! I think you're getting a little soft." The
pun's
so lame, she rolls her eyes -- but she can't see if he does too. He
says
nothing, just runs his hand through her hair, pulls her up the rest of
the way.
"Or not." she gasps, now nuzzling against his neck, the roots of her
hair tingling and sending incendiary shivers down her back.
And that's when he wraps his long, warm arms around her and she
realizes that
this is probably the first time he's held on to her like this, and not
the
other way 'round. He strokes down the goose-pimpled flesh of her
forearm with a
warm, soft fingertip, but it just flares up again in the wake of his
tender
touch. Soon, he's tracing around her skin, seemingly fascinated at the
reaction
he causes.
"So wonderfully tactile," he murmurs, more to himself than to her,
sliding his hand down her back, skimming fingers over her ass and
gently
cupping a cheek, still holding her pleasure-heavy and whimpering body
molded
close to his.
"Don't stop," she begs, her voice far-away and unrecognizable.
"Please..."
"Now why," he pulls away a bit so as to pet the damp down between her
legs, then runs a splayed hand over her belly, ever so lightly, "would
I
want to stop, when you make such lovely and fascinating little noises
when I do
this..." He brushes his fingers over her-still hard nipples, not even
really touching them -- she just feels a slight displacement of air and
nothing
more -- but it's enough to set turn little smoldering bit of desire
still
inside into a hot little flame. It's all she can do to not scream or
snatch his
lips into a kiss. No, she wants him to keep touching her, keep talking
while
he's doing it. So all she can do snuggle even closer, running her lips
up his
neck and letting out a long, low sigh in his ear.
And there's a hitch in his breathing then, and she runs a free hand
through his
fuck-rumpled hair. "See, the whole cuddling thing works both ways,"
she whispers, runs her tongue along his earlobe. "Nice, don't you
think?"
She can feel him stiffen a bit, swallow heavily. His wandering hands
pause,
except for a thumb absentmindedly stroking the same square inch of her
thigh
over and over. She can't believe it -- didn't think it was possible,
but she
realizes she might have caused something to short circuit inside his
brain.
She slides her hand down to grip his twitchy thumb. "It's all right,
Wes." She's still near his ear; her voice is husky and she hopes,
soothing
too. "You can enjoy this. You're allowed to." A hand slides up,
stroking the dimple in her chin and he tilts her around to look him in
the eye.
"I know. I just..." But he's lost already, stammering and looking
away, cheeks flushed. It's her turn to reel him back in, stroke his
cheek until
he can meet her gaze again. He sighs and runs the tip of his tongue
nervously
over his lower lip in a way that makes her want to personally hunt down
and
bitchslap every woman he's ever slept with before now, starting with a
certain
ex-wife. She may not have had the most skillful or attentive lovers
before now,
but at least the stoned ones would pet her absentmindedly for a few
minutes
after they'd done the deed.
"It's okay. I take it maybe the others weren't so ... tactile?" The
word slips over her lips stiffly, and he can't help but smile.
"Not really into post-coital intimacy, no."
"Sucks for them." She kisses him lightly and smiles. "They were
really missing out."
He kisses her this time, tongue twirling 'round hers, still tangy from
her
juices. And then they're a tangle of wandering hands and entwined limbs
and
languid kisses for what seems hours before he pulls away, strokes her
birds-nesty hair away from her flushed cheeks.
He looks so very serious and far away, lost in thought and her heart
nearly
stops in her chest, beaming out little rays of pain that try to burst
through
her sternum. "Wes... Uh, you're not supposed to do any heavy thinking
after sex, y'know?" But the jest falls flat before it even leaves her
mouth.
That little furrow in his brow scares her even more, and she can't help
but try
and smooth it away.
When he finally speaks, his voice is measured but not detached, and
it's not
what she's expecting to hear.
"Promise me something, Faith." She can just nod blankly, eyes wide.
"Promise me that we'll make all this last as long as possible."
And she knows, of course, that he doesn't exactly mean their session of
post-coital intimacy. "Sure... Yes." Her voice quivers, and she drops
her head to rest on his shoulder, snaking an arm around his chest,
holding on
tight. "We will. I promise."
He's not promising forever and deep down, if she's being really honest
with
herself, she never expected him to.
His fingertips are skimming the curve of her shoulder and she can feel
it
welling up inside her again and again so she knows she has to say it,
just
once. Whatever the consequences. Owes it to her and him.
"Wes?"
His fingers still and then start moving in the opposite direction,
smoothing
down her arm. "Hmmm?"
"I love you."
It sounds really, really weird out loud. Not cried out because she's
coasting
the mother of all orgasms, but something she's thought about. His eyes
widen
comically like a cartoon character just as it's getting hit on the head
with a
50lb weight and she waits for him to pull away, retreat, order her back
to her
own bed.
"I don't expect you to say it back, y'know," she whispers, her hand
over his heart, feeling it beat out quite a steady rhythm all things
considered. "Just wanted you to know."
She's not being entirely truthful. Somewhere in her head, she's played
out this
scene a million times and he does say it back, all throaty and
gravelly, and
takes her in his arms for this spine-tingling, fade-out-to-black kiss.
But that isn't real. This is his bed and she's still being held by him,
his
lips softly kissing the top of head and then he says, so low that she
almost
doesn't hear it, "Thank you."
And she can live with 'thank you.' She can live very well with thank
you – for
now.
It's like a huge weight's been lifted off her and now she feels light
and
boneless, only his hands on her, anchoring her to this plane of
existence. Her
eyelids flicker shut and she's trying desperately to stay awake, to
store up
this memory, the smell and feel and sound of him, imprint it on her
mind so she
can wrap it round her on those nights when sleep is a long time coming.
"Faith? Are you falling asleep on me?" His voice sounds so fucking fond.
"Yeah," she mutters sleepily, trying to fight the waves of tiredness
that are gently lapping over her. "I mean, no. Just gimme a minute,
OK?"
His chest rumbles against her ear as he chuckles. "You still have one
orgasm pending."
She smooshes against him, her hand tucking under him, one leg hitched
over his.
"You can owe me," she manages to say, pretty coherently all things
considered,
before she falls asleep.
Chapter Seventy Eight
She’s woken by a hand shaking her impatiently, which would be grounds
for
biting if Wes’ other hand wasn’t holding a mug of coffee. She lets the
smell of
it lift her eyelids – and the way he makes it, it’s strong enough – and
manages
a blurry smile.
“Hey.”
She gets a nod back. No chance of a quickie this morning; no chance of
cuddles
either. Wes is fully dressed, vibrating with an eagerness that’s got
nothing to
do with the fact that she’s just sat up and is flashing him perky
breasts, and
he’s raring to go.
Except it’s 6.30.
“Shit, Wes, the court case is at ten,” she says. “Why’re you up so
early? More
to the point, why am I?”
He looks impatient. “There’s a considerable amount to do before that.
And we
need to call by the office as well.” He looks at her. “Are you still
sure you
want to come?”
Stubbornness has her lower lip jutting out. “I’m going, Wes.” She
smiles.
“You’re looking so spiffy –”
“So, what?”
His frown’s gone from 0 to 60 in under a second, and she snickers.
“’Spiffy’,
not pretty,” she says, trying it without a mouthful of coffee. “You’re
going to
knock ‘em dead.”
He really does, too. Blindingly white shirt, dark suit, tie that’s a
blend of
blues and grays and makes his eyes look even bluer than usual...takes a
real
effort of will to keep her hands off him, but she does.
“Faith, if I have to rely on the excellence of my tailor to win a case,
I’m not
a very good lawyer.”
It’s said with enough huffiness that a month ago she’d have shriveled
up and
backed away. Now she sets the coffee down and crawls across the bed,
kneeling
up and stroking her fingers down an ice-smooth cheek. “You’re not a
good
lawyer, Wes. You’re the best.”
He smiles and there’s enough amusement in his eyes to make her stop
worrying.
He’s not nervous; he’s just wanting to get on with it.
And if she ever truly pities Lilah, just a little, it’s in that moment,
because
all the softening in Wes’ face is for her and there’s no mercy in his
eyes for
Lilah.
He’s a cold bastard sometimes and it scares her as much as it turns her
on.
“Get ready, Faith,” he says, glancing at his watch. “We’re not going to
be late
today.”
It’s a warning she didn’t need.
When she comes out of the bathroom, pink, damp and naked, he’s gone,
and he’s
taken her coffee with him, which means he’d better have more downstairs
as she
hadn’t finished it and it’s still early enough that her eyes keep
trying to
close.
The bed’s smooth again and he’s laid out some clothes; new ones, though
the
heels and the stockings are the same. Seems Wes wants her to match him
and
she’s got a crisp white shirt, slim skirt to just below the knees and a
tailored jacket, both in a black with the dull sheen of jet.
She gets dressed and peacocks in front of the mirror before realizing
her head
doesn’t match. Her face looks too bare without makeup and her hair’s
wild.
So she goes to her own room and digs around for supplies. Toning down
the
makeup’s a pain. She’s used to bright, brash effects for dark bars
after all; but
she manages to achieve something subtle and blows a kiss at her
reflection with
perfectly painted, three shades deeper than normal lips.
Her hair she attacks with a ruthless ferocity that subdues it after ten
minutes
into an honest to god fucking braid, fancy and French that leaves her
face
bare. It’ll last about fifteen minutes before her hair makes a break
for
freedom and little bits start to uncurl, but she can keep making
running
repairs, she supposes.
Wes’ face is worth the ache in her skull from half a dozen hairpins.
For the
first time that morning she feels him look at her as if he wants to
fuck her
and the air’s humming with a promise of ‘later’ that has her quivering.
Then he
points to the table, where toast, fruit and more coffee wait and says
softly.
“Fifteen minutes, Faith, and then you’re back on the clock.”
By the time they get in the car, she’s lost him to the case, but she
doesn’t
mind.
He’s taught her to be patient, after all.
The courthouse is imposing enough that she’s glad she’s with Wes, who
walks up
the steps without a glance at a small group of reporters and sweeps up
to the
security guard with her trailing two steps behind. Formalities over, he
shows
her to a seat at the back, gives her a tight, cool smile that she
barely has time
to respond to, and vanishes before she has chance to tell him to break
a leg,
or whatever you said to lawyers.
The room fills up quickly and Lilah walks by without glancing around,
poised
and glittering, chatting quietly to a good looking man, silver-haired,
with the
coldest eyes Faith’s ever seen. She spots the man Wes and she had
breakfast
with and she feels the tension curl and twist in her gut remembering
that day.
It also brings Xander to mind. Fuck; Wes had told her she had to call
him
today; apologize and stuff. Not like she doesn’t want to make it right,
because
she does, but what do you say? She’s planning out ways to make what she
and Wes
have sound more than it looks and getting nowhere, when the judge comes
in.
It’s both boring and gripping at the same time. She’s only got enough
knowledge
of what it’s all about the grasp the basics and it’s getting fucking
technical
out there. Wes is quoting from books and entering in documents, Lilah’s
snake-smooth and dismissive and the judge, an elderly, skinny woman who
looks
tired, with sharp, dark eyes, is snapping at them both.
Wes isn’t trying to be charming but, fuck, he looks and sounds so good,
he
doesn’t have to. She can see he’s on top of his game; can feel the
confidence
he’s giving off work to make him convincing. Lilah’s frowning,
jewel-bright
nails drumming against her desk, the asides to the man with her hissed
and
increasingly frantic, if you were paying attention, and Faith is.
Finally, they break for lunch. Wes doesn’t move and she doesn’t expect
him to,
but she decides to slip out to the rest room.
She’s glad she got to pee before Lilah walks in.
Chapter Seventy Nine
Lilah's only caught off guard for a split second. If you'd blinked,
you'd have
missed it, but Faith didn't. “I didn't realize Wesley was bringing his
little
pep squad today.” On the other hand, any insecurity she was feeling was
funneled right into her biting words. Faith had forgotten that about
her, and
Lilah was still in paper chase mode, still sniffing for a fight.
Faith decides it’s best to ignore Lilah completely, and all those
months of
ignoring Darla in close quarters were a good preparation for something,
finally. She turns on the taps and vigorously lathers up, taking her
sweet time
washing her hands, and tries not to smirk as Lilah's expression in the
mirror
slides from simmering into a roiling boil at not getting a rise out of
her.
She takes her time drying her hands, too, and it's not until she whips
out her
lipstick from where she'd secreted it in one of the fitted blazer's
side
pockets, that Lilah take the opportunity to lunge at her again. “That
shade
seems a little dark for daytime wear, don't you think?”
Faith just
blinks slowly
at her (in an effort not to roll her eyes, more than anything else) and
turns
back to rouging her lips with deliberate care, then blots them on one
of the
toilet's rough paper towels.
“Not really,” she says finally, stemming
off a feathery smudge with a swipe of her pinkie. In the time it's
taken to
perform these little seemingly insignificant actions, she's steeled
herself for
whatever Lilah's about to lay on her. Lilah's sharp and angular frame
is
blocking the escape route and Faith knows she won't be able to slip out
until
Lilah's spilled all the bile that's collected over the past few weeks.
Hell
hath no fury like a woman in the middle of a messy divorce, she thinks.
Or
something like that.
“So, how old are you Faith?” Lilah's all smiles, putting on her
slickest legal
guise. When she's greeted with more silence, she just says, thinly,
“Eighteen,
I've heard. Or is it seventeen?”
Faith shakes her head. “Eighteen,” she says politely as possible.
“Of course. A perfectly legal adult now – but still, your parents are
so very
concerned about your welfare, as well they should be.”
Faith's looking past her, silent and willing someone – anyone -- to
come
bustling through the restroom's swinging door. Preferably the judge,
but the
court reporter would be fine, too, in a pinch. At the mention of her
parents,
her attention snaps back to Lilah's fishy, cold smile, but the subject
has
already changed.
“I'm so glad we're getting this little chance to chat. It's so rare
that one
has a chance to air their grievances to their successor,” she sighs
with faux
wistfulness. “You know, Faith, I think that what you and Wesley have is
really
very sweet, I suppose. It's just lovely that he's finally found someone
to
indulge his little ... foibles in the bedroom.”
Faith notes that her jagged, chewed nails are digging deeper into her
palms the
longer Lilah speaks, and she discreetly unfurls her fingers from
instinctual,
tightly-balled fists and presses them behind her into the cold marble
of the
lavatory counter.
Lilah takes a step closer, and Faith immediately wishes she weren't
pressed
into the counter now, with nowhere to move.
“I tried to be the most accommodating, most understanding wife as
possible, you
see,” her lips curl into a little sardonic smile, and Faith knows that
can't
possibly be true – the thought of Lilah accommodating anyone, least of
all
Wesley, is absurd. “I'm afraid things were so frigid between us, and
there was
nothing I could do to salvage that. He's so closed off, so moody, so
temperamental – I'm sure you must have seen that side of him by now.”
Faith
tries to keep her face blank and neutral, but can feel a little snicker
rising
in her throat. She swallows it back down, and Lilah leans in even
closer just a
few inches away. Her voice drops too, but never threatens to slide into
a
whisper.
“You see, Faith, Wesley can eat little things like you for breakfast –
but when
faced with a more equally-matched partner, he was rendered completely
impotent.
He seems to have some sort of difficulty picturing women in any
position but
complete submission.” The smile has slipped into a thin line, but
Lilah's voice
is still pleasant. She steps back, waves her hand dismissively. “Of
course, one
expects to eventually be replaced in these kinds of situations, but you
must
understand that I wasn't expecting that replacement to be a teen-aged
hussy
playing dress up.”
Faith's bristling by the time Lilah stops, and she's biting her lip to
keep any
unfortunate, stray words from spilling out. Her ankles are starting to
scream
from standing so long in the spiked heels. She wills them not to
wobble, and
succeeds, mostly. She needn't really worry about having a chance to dig
her
grave with a catty response, because before she can even open her
mouth,
Lilah's taken another tack.
“Of course, I feel I should also tell you that Wesley doesn't take
kindly to people
who don't meet his impossibly high standards. Just look at the way he's
handling me out there in court today.” She laughs harshly. “Someday he
won't
find your little insubordinations such a turn-on anymore. Take my
advice:
that's the day you'd better pack your little suitcase and move on.
You're not
perfect, Faith, and neither was I -- but really, so few are Wesley's
equal.”
Under other circumstances, that last bit might have softened Faith's
heart,
coming from some other woman, but this was Lilah. Wes may be mopping
the floor
with her today, but there were times that he didn't, and she aches for
the
weeks, the months he must have spent trapped in Lilah's caustic grip.
Instead,
the ill-advised words that she's been pushing down for the last five
minutes
finally come bursting out.
“You know, Lilah, maybe you should have let him fuck you up the ass.”
And,
satisfied at getting the last word in a conversation she barely took
part in,
she shoves past Lilah and out the swinging door and into the corridor.
Chapter Eighty
She’s shaking now; almost light-headed from the confrontation, with
Lilah’s
acid-dipped words eating their way through the barrier she’d thrown up.
Not that Lilah had told her anything she didn’t know, or hadn’t
guessed, but to
hear it laid out like that -Wes is kinky, way too old, and he’s got
standards
you’re never going to match up to – well, it was enough to leave her
panicking
and needing – shit. She needed Wes. When she was about to explode into
a
million jagged-edged shards, he was the only person who’d ever calmed
her down,
ever been able to control her.
She didn’t give a fuck about his... foibles, either. They suited her
and that
was all that mattered. Though she had to wonder what the hell Wes had
been
thinking when he said ‘I do’ to Lilah.
And impotent? Wes? She snickers, drawing a curious glance from
a couple
who pass her, and feels herself settle back down. Lilah might have
intended
that as an insult, but it was so impossible to picture Wes not ready
and raring
to go that she’d made herself seem like the problem.
And to Wes, she probably was.
Seeing a place to buy sandwiches and coffee, she goes in and orders,
eating
quickly, because she wants to see Wes again.
He’s still there in the courtroom, but he’s not reading through notes,
he’s
standing, arms folded, listening to Lilah and he’s turned away
slightly, so
Faith can’t see his face. Lilah’s smiling in a way that looks feral,
eyes
sparking with spite, but as Faith watches, silent and unmoving by the
door, she
falters and loses track of whatever she was saying. Faith frowns and
steps
sideways. Wesley’s not touching her, not threatening her, but Lilah’s
backing
off.
Then she sees Wesley’s face and understands why.
He’s so fucking angry he’s shut down; face blank, eyes staring through
Lilah,
lips thinned to nothing. Lilah’s not stupid, and Faith doesn’t have her
down as
a coward, but fuck, Wes ever gives her that look and she’ll be running.
Lilah
doesn’t have anywhere to run to, though; the door behind Faith is
pushed open, and
the room begins to fill again.
It’s almost a formality what follows; Wesley rips through everything
Lilah
brings up and tosses it aside; at one point he comes close to doing it
literally, but restrains himself, in a way that tells Faith he did it
deliberately.
The judge’s composure cracks just a little as she warns him, and
there’s
something in her eyes that looks like amusement. Guess maybe Lilah’s
sneering
attitude pisses off more than just Faith.
He wins, ignores Lilah’s exit, all tapping, clacking heels and bitter,
hissed
asides to her companion, packs up his papers and turns to see her
waiting for
him by the door. The briefest of smiles touches his lips and she
returns it,
before slipping out. There are going to be reporters waiting, and she
doesn’t
want to intrude on his moment.
The crowd let her pass and the cameras swing to focus on Wes as he
walks
with slow deliberation down the steps. He lets them snap
questions at him
but doesn’t answer any until they go quiet; making them wait. She’s
feeling a
glow of pride she doesn’t think she’s ever had before. She’s never
loved anyone
who’s done anything to inspire this feeling before; accomplished
something,
done it perfectly, worked for it.
He gives them a statement, short and sweet, delivered in that precise
English
voice, avoiding any outright digs at Lilah but making it clear that
she’d
gotten the whole thing wrong, avoiding the trap of being too modest or
too
boastful... it’s a fucking work of art. Then he holds up his hand and
ends it,
moving away quickly.
She’s trailing after him, looking unobtrusive, when she hears a voice
say. “You
want the dirt, boys, why not ask her? She’s sure to know.”
She turns, sickness stirring, and faces what Wesley just did, but
without any
preparation. Lilah’s smiling and the dogs she’s loosed are scenting
blood.
A microphone’s shoved under her nose and a voice barks, “Miss? Who’re
you
then?”
“No one,” she says, backing away. “No one...”
“Oh, but that’s not quite true, is it?” Lilah purrs, appearing at her
side, so
close that the smell of her perfume clouds the air. “You’re very...
close... to
Mr. Wyndam-Pryce, aren’t you, dear?”
It’s too much. Wes has gone, she’s got all these hungry, avid eyes
fixed on her
and Lilah’s turning her stomach- fuck, did she take a bath in whatever
the hell
she’s doused herself in?
“I’m his –” She swallows a word Wes wouldn’t approve of and tries for a
calm
smile. It doesn’t come off that well, but at least it’s not the snarl
she feels
like giving them all. “I’m his secretary, that’s all. I don’t know
anything.
Look, I’ve got to go. Excuse me.”
She struggles free and Wes is waiting at the bottom of the steps,
leaning
against his car. He beckons her, in front of them all, and she walks
towards
him, quickly, but not running, head up, shoulders back, and he opens
the door
for her, ushers her in, and is beside her and driving away before the
press
have chance to do more than start towards them.
They drive in silence for a while, Faith still gasping for breath, as
if she’s
been running, heart pounding, and then Wes’ hand reaches over and his
fingers
rest against hers for a moment. She’s expecting him to say something
about
winning, maybe give her hell for letting the journalists catch up with
her, or
for what she said to Lilah, but he just remarks casually, as his
fingers
tighten and then slip away,
“I think we’ll take the rest of the day off, Faith.”
And her heart stops hammering through panic, and slows in anticipation,
because
he smiles and adds softly, “I believe I owe you something from last
night. I’d
rather like to take care of that. With interest.”
And she stops worrying about what they’ve left behind, and Lilah’s
threats, and
grins because he’s looking so fucking pleased with himself and he’s
sharing it
with her, just her.
Chapter Eighty One
She's never seen him so relaxed as one hand rests lightly on the
steering
wheel, the other one tapping out a beat on her knee in time to a song
leaking
out of the radio.
There's this little half-smile playing around the corners of his mouth
like
there's this joke that only he knows the punch-line to but she's
smiling as
well. Because he's happy and that makes her happy. Simple as that
really.
As he sweeps the car into the driveway, he slowly slides his hand off
her knee
and says casually, "You need to make a phone call, Faith. Ten minutes
and
then, I'm afraid, I'll need your undivided attention for the rest of
the
day."
Her undivided attention? Like, she can think of anything else when it's
just
him and her in a room together and he's looking at her pretty much the
way he
is now. His eyes heavy-lidded and glinting; his tongue sweeping out to
moisten
the curve of his bottom lip.
"OK, Wes," she agrees and she sounds so fucking dreamy. She really
needs to do something about that. As he turns they key in the ignition,
she
rummages in her bag and pulls out her cell and her cigarettes. "If I
stay
out here, I can call Xand and smoke at the same time."
For one second, she thinks he's going to give her some grief about
smoking but
he's in too good a mood for her nicotine habit to fuck it up.
"At least stand in the yard, if you must," he says lightly, his arm
wrapping casually round her shoulders so he can guide her in the
direction of
the front door.
It occurs to her as she hangs her jacket on the coat stand and wanders
down the
hall, through the kitchen and out the back door, that this place is
starting to
feel like home. A home that she feels safe in, which is kinda first for
her. He
shuts the doors and won't let anyone get at her.
"Ten minutes, Faith," he calls after her before she shuts the door
and just the sound of his voice, the promise in it of exactly what he
has in
store for her when her time is up, makes her smile again.
She's had her phone switched off for days, ever since Wes got back from
New
York and as she powers it up, it starts beeping. She has eight messages
on her
voicemail, and as she scrolls down to 'call register', five of them are
from
Darla, one of them's from an unlisted number and two are from Xander,
plus
about a gazillion text messages from him, which makes everything way
easier.
He answers on the first ring. "Faith! Hey, you don't write, you don't
call, you don't text message."
"Kinda been busy, Xand thinking up this really wicked apology," she
says throatily, ‘cause just hearing his voice, how fucking happy he is
that
it's her at the end of the phone, makes her realize how much she's
missed him.
"OK, don't let me stop you," he laughs.
"Man, I am so fucking sorry. Just stuff was crazy, y'know? It was all
fucked up and I was freaked out and you kinda got caught up in that."
There's a pause and then Xander's making his trademark "pffffft", so
she knows that everything is cool. "Ten out of ten for sincerity but
I'm
only going to give you a five for content."
"Fuck you!" And, yeah, it's good to be able to swear a blue streak
and get it out of her system before she goes back in.
"Talking of which…" He sounds guarded for, like the first time ever
with her. "Darla's been ringing me about every half hour wanting to
know
when her little Faithy's coming home."
Faith snorts down the phone. "Yeah? Well, she should have thought about
that before she packed up all my shit into a box and threw me out."
"So where are you staying? Mr. Sex Bruises still putting you up in the
Holiday Inn's finest en-suite?"
""He has a name, Xand and, well, I'm staying with Wes right now but I
have, like, my own room and stuff."
There's an even longer pause and she lights another cigarette from the
one
that's almost burned down, before speaking. "Xand? You have to be cool
about this because it's serious."
"Serious like a heart attack?"
She looks up to the gray sky and wishes he was here so she could slap
him
upside his head. "Serious like I love him. Fuck! Xander, he's so good
to
me and he's funny and kind and you know how like I said that I could
never
really come unless I got on top and really…"
Xander makes this pained noise like he's just stubbed his toe on
something.
"Faith? Do we need to have a little talk about over-sharing?"
"I'm just sayin,' dude."
"So does he love you?"
It's her turn to pause and watch the flaming end of her cigarette burn
down as
the wind tugs at it. "He cares for me. And yeah, I think he does."
He probably does, just hasn't said it yet. But he's gonna, she thinks,
just as
Wes taps on the window. She looks round and he's just standing there in
that
washing powder ad of a white shirt looking at his watch and nodding as
she
holds up a finger to let him know she's almost done.
"Well, I still think he's too old and too scary and way too suity for
you," Xander says in his Big Brother voice. "But you don't sound like
you've been chained up in his cellar while he films himself performing
depraved
acts on you and hawking the tapes on the internet."
Which is a little too close to the truth and makes her giggle
knowingly.
"He says he's gonna cut me in for 25% of the profits."
"Only 25%? Faith! Didn't I teach you anything?"
"Xand, I gotta go but I'm real sorry and we should do something this
week,
go out or meet for lunch."
She's already turning and walking towards the back door. "Call me. And
you
have to ring Darla, if only to get her off my back."
"I'll ring you tomorrow and, well, look, I'll think about calling her
but
if you speak to her, just tell her I'm fine."
"Faith…"
But Wes is opening the door and standing back so she can go back in to
the
house.
"Just tell her I'm fine. Love you, Xan. I'll call you, 'kay?"
And then she's switching the phone off and stepping back into the
warmth of the
kitchen.
He holds out his hand for her phone and she willingly gives it up.
"I take it everything is in order," he asks her, and she nods.
"He thinks you've got me chained up in the cellar most of the time,"
she murmurs. "Like, doing really kinky things to me."
His eyes flash and he gives her an interested look. "What kinds of
really
kinky things?"
She has to think for a minute 'cause there isn't that much she could
come up
with, that they haven't already done. In the end, she shrugs. "Man, I
don't like to say. It would shock you, Wes. I was kinda blushing myself
by the
end of it."
He straightens up, closes his eyes slowly and when he opens them again,
it's
like he's back in the court room, all cold and precise and one hard
bastard of
a lawyer. She'd be shitting herself if it wasn't for the wild look in
his eyes,
the way he's gulping. She's getting to know the signs and 'sides the
bulge of
his cock is breaking up the smooth line of his trousers.
"I see, Faith," he bites out. "The study, I think."
And he's grabbing her by the wrist, pulling her against his body and
pushing
her down the hall, his hands roaming all over her as she stumbles
along. Hands
cupping her breasts, her ass, his mouth sucking at her neck and she
knows that
he just wants to push her down, lift up her skirts, rip off her panties
and
fuck her into the middle of next week. But he won't. Gonna make it
worth
waiting for and fuck! He's pinching her nipples hard now and every time
she
sucks in a breath, he's soothing the hurt away, rubbing the pads of his
thumbs
against them.
He reaches around her, his cock digging into the small of her back, to
open the
door and pushes her into the room.
"Take your clothes off," he grits out, leaning heavily against the
wall. "Leave on your shoes and stockings and bend over the desk."
There's not going to be a repeat of last night's, long, laborious
tease. She's
already undone the first couple of buttons of her blouse and then yanks
it over
her head, throwing it on the floor, so she can unzip her skirt and
slide it
over her hips. Then the bra and she's so turned on that just the feel
of the
air ghosting across her nipples makes her gasp. Finally, the familiar
feel of
her panties clinging to her damp snatch as she pulls them down and
steps out of
them.
It seems to take forever to walk to the desk and she's grateful for all
the
practice she put into learning how to move in the fuckmeWesrightnow
shoes, so
her hips gently sway with every step she takes.
She leans over, her forearms flat against the desk, her heavy breasts
grazing
the polished wood and sticks her ass out.
He's moving, coming towards her and she can feel his eyes raking over
her.
"It's very simple, Faith. When I ask a question, I expect an answer. A
detailed answer. Just like I do when I have a witness on the stand. Do
you
understand me?"
"Yes sir," she says, though her tongue feels so thick in her mouth,
it's a wonder she can sound the words out.
"Spread your legs."
She shuffles her feet further and further apart, craving the feel of
his hand
on her ass.
"I want you to list every depraved act, every perversion I've visited
on
your innocent flesh in order," he hisses, his fingers skimming the damp
seam between her legs, so she has to bite her lip not to cry out. "And
for
every one I'm going to hit you. For every one you get wrong, I'm going
to hit
you. And then, and only then, Faith, will I let you come."
Her mind's a blank. It's just a seamless mass of his hands and his cock
and his
tongue and his voice fucking her, turning her inside out, and pulling
it
into a
coherent sequence of events so they have one more happy memory to add
to the
pile is almost beyond her.
And then… and then… and then the flat on his hand is hitting her soaked
pussy.
Not her ass, or her thighs but right there where's she's aching for him.
"You spanked me," she yelps and his hand crashes down again, the tips
of his fingers just glancing against her swollen, pulsing clit.
"Very good," he purrs. "Then what did I do to you?"
Chapter Eighty Two
“You ignored me, treated me like crap for days after...” Not
surprisingly, she
thought, that rated a swat -- on her ass, this time, thankfully. “So
you ...
wait, no. I...” She realizes now, of course, she's got to fess up for
intentionally making the error that led to their second encounter. It
seemed so
removed from where they were at that point that she'd almost forgotten
all
about that little detail. The bigger memories of that day kind of
overshadowed
it. But she knew better than to lie.
“Yes, Faith? You what?”
The words tumble out, unchecked. “I intentionally made an error, on a
letter. I
misspelled your name. On purpose.”
“And why would you do that?”
Objection! Leading the witness! she wanted to snap at him. She'd
watched
enough “Law and Order” reruns to know that old trick. But he's lightly
tracing
his fingers over her already stinging ass and any organization behind
her
thought process crumbled on the spot.
“I wanted your attention. Best way to do that, make a major typo.”
“And did your actions lead to the desired effect?” His voice is still
cool, but
his hand slips away from her ass, no doubt pulling back for the next
slap
that's going to happen right ...
“Yes,” she says faintly, the anticipation and the memory making her
stomach
flip. “You wadded up the letter. Stuck it inside my underwear.”
... about now. She nearly chokes on the last syllable because his
hand's
already made sharp contact with her skin before she's had a chance to
finish
speaking.
“Tell me what you remember most about that moment.”
“I don't remember much of anything.” I plead the fifth.
“Come now, Faith. You can't possibly think that the court will believe
that you
don't remember anything?” he sneers, condescendingly.
“I was happy. Scared. Some of both, I suppose.”
“You were happy that your ruse had worked.”
“Yes.”
"But scared of the consequences?"
"No."
"Scared of me? Of what I would do to you?
She can't lie. "A little..."
“And if I told you I'd surmised you'd deliberately made that mistake to
get a
rise out of me, would you still be happy?”
She's stunned, but she should have guessed it, really. “Yes,” she
gasps,
and
flinches in preparation for the next smack.
He makes her wait, a few seconds telescoped into minutes. Then he slaps
the
skin where ass cheek meets thigh. Once. Twice. She doesn't pause to ask
why she
got two for that one, and she's sure there's an elaborate plan to his
scoring
method.
“And you...” her mind races to remember all the details, every last
one.
Because she knows he won't have forgotten. “You punished me for every
steno pad
I burned...”
“And how many was that?”
“Ten.” Another smack. “No, no, eleven.” He switches to the other cheek,
gently
circling his hand over her flesh before laying down yet another blow.
“Yes, if I recall correctly, it was eleven.” He's doing that smug thing
she
remembers from court, when he'd skewer Lilah's argument to the judge,
except
that this time he's slipping his free hand down to teasingly stroke her
clit.
Her head's completely lost now, just a swirl of blurred memories. The
only
thing she can focus on is how his finger, barely stroking her tenderest
bit of
skin, sends a long chain reaction of sparks and desire up to her brain,
that
sits triumphantly on her last rational thought.
“Faith. I'm waiting.”
The witness will answer counsel's question, says the Law and Order
judge voice
in her head. She's sorting through her memories as fast as she can,
fast
forwarding through endless, jumbled thoughts keep serving up memories
from
other times. Until yes. Yes. That was the day he'd ...
“And then you jacked off while getting me off with your hands. And you
came all
over my ass. Some of it got on my blouse too, but I didn't notice 'til
later.
That was a real bitch to get out.”
The last slap sends her slamming into the edge of the desk. He hasn't
hit her
this hard with his bare hands since ... well, she can't really remember
when
right now.
Chapter Eighty Three
“I’m impressed by your recollection of such inconsequential details,
Faith,” he
says sarcastically, and his voice is floating up there, above her,
miles away,
but his hand is close; not touching her, no, but close, hovering.
“Please
continue.”
She flexes her fingers, feels them slide against the polished wood
that’s
warming up under her breasts. This is really getting hard now. She’s so
lost in
a delirium of wanting him that remembering the times when she had him
is
torture. Swallowing, she closes her eyes and tries to sort out a
coherent
arrangement of, ’fuck, you fucked me, made me come, made me scream,
do it
again, do it now...’
“You, ah, you got me those clothes. Made me wear them. You dressed me
the way
you wanted me.”
And she knows the slap she gets for that is because she got it right,
because
it’s gentler than the last one, but it’s aimed between her legs again
and he
lets his palm stroke the punished flesh for a moment. And she remembers
pulling
on those clothes for the first time, knowing what she was silently
agreeing to;
that he had the right to dictate her life to that extent, and she
whimpers, and
hears him chuckle.
“I did, yes. And you liked wearing them, didn’t you?”
“Was... like you were touching me... all day,” she says, gasping out
the words
because his hand’s still there between her legs, steady and still, and
she
wants to grind against it, writhe on fingers pushed inside her, rub and
press
against the heel of his hand, and she can’t because if she does, she’ll
come.
“You’d love it if I did, wouldn’t you?” he says, but it’s not really a
question. “Go on.”
It’s as if a sponge has swept her mind clear of everything but that
snowflake
light presence of his hand. “Can’t remember...” she says, and feels his
hand
disappear with something like relief.
The slap she gets is square across her ass and his hand doesn’t linger.
“Really? I can, quite clearly. Perhaps I should introduce a piece of
evidence.”
He steps to the side and she hears a faint sound that she can’t
interpret, a
clink of something against glass. Her eyes flutter open and she blinks
at a
wooden pencil, resting across his palm.
“Exhibit A,” he says in a silky voice. “Open your mouth, Faith. Or is
this a
sufficient prompt?”
She flushes, feeling the carpet rough against her knees in her memory.
How many
times had he made her crawl to fetch it until she did it right?
“I remember it now,” she says quickly, desperately. “You threw it, a
pencil I
mean. Made me fetch it and –”
“Details, Faith. I really must insist...”
He’s behind her again now, and the pencil’s tapping lightly against her
ass. It
doesn’t hurt but it’s unsettling and she’s stumbling over her words.
“On my,
you made me crawl, and then I had to pick it up between my teeth and
...”
“Please strive for a little more clarity,” he says, with a bored
patience, and
the pencil slides into her, blunt end first, and he starts to fuck her
with it.
It’s not thick enough to do more than torment her, but the sudden
coolness
makes the words tumble out of her in a flood. “I knelt and you took it
from me
and then you made me kneel again and unzip you with my mouth, just my
mouth,
and then we –”
Fuck, they fought, didn’t they? She can remember the scalding rage when
she’d
discovered he’d been watching her, but now it’s all changed to a
different heat
because knowing he wanted her back then makes sense now. She cries out,
her
hips jerking and the pencil is pulled out and he hits her twice, fast
and hard.
“You were, perhaps understandably –”
But she doesn’t want this to be about the times they clashed, not
today, so she
interrupts and finds the control to make her voice husky and slow. “You
went
down on me, Wes. Spread me out on your desk and used your tongue and
your
fingers on me. Made me come, made me moan. No one had ever done that to
me
before. It was...”
“Like this?” he whispers, and he must have knelt, because his tongue’s
warm
against her cunt, lapping and licking and delving inside her, going to
the
source of the wetness that’s he’s tasting against his lips.
“Wes!” It’s a warning and a plea all at once, because fuck, if he
touches her
clit, it’ll all be over.
He turns his head away and presses a slow, reluctant kiss against her
reddened
ass and she hurries on. “Then you took me here – brought me –” Home.
But she
can’t say that, not yet, so she continues. “Made me strip – no, you
read to me
first –”
“Out of order,” he says, and there’s a slight tremor in his voice and
she’s not
sure if it’s amusement at the pun, or if this is taking longer than he
can
bear, but his hand cracks against her ass with no hesitation and she
grits her
teeth against a surge of arousal because it’s getting so she’s craving
his hand
on her body, and she doesn’t care what it’s doing as long as it’s
touching her.
Chapter Eighty Four
She remembers what followed that—remembers the strange, uncomfortable
thrill of
being alone with him in that room, with his gaze intent on her, making
her—
“You made me …tell you what I wanted, while I—” She pauses, swallowing
hard.
His fingers are insinuating themselves deeper between her legs and
that’s
enough to give her pause again.
“Yes, Faith? I’m waiting.” Is that bemusement? Fucking bastard.
She’s
got some good payback scenarios going in her fevered brain, although
they’re
somewhat crowded out by the urgent fuckmejustfuckmeanddoitnow
that seems
to be on endless loop.
“I masturbated for you until I came.” She readies herself for a blow
that’s
taking an awfully long time to arrive.
She turns her head to find him standing there with his eyes closed. He
looks
almost serene —all the harsh lines have been temporarily smoothed away.
Then
his eyes snap open abruptly, and he sees her watching. She abruptly
shifts her
posture so she’s facing forward again.
His voice sounds far away. “Yes. That was lovely.” She aches to see the
wistful
smile that’s probably ghosting across his features. Instead she gets
another
firm blow to her left buttock. And God, she feels bereft when he
removes his
hand. She’s gotten so that she can’t bear to lose that connection, even
for a
second. At least she’s left with this delirious heat slowly spreading
though
her limbs, making her feel like she’s in a dream. A dream where she’s
always
kept just at the edge of coming, and it’s delicious and agonizing at
the same
time. She doesn’t want to leave it, wants it to go on and on and…
“And then?” The crispness of his voice snaps her out of her reverie.
He’s
leading the witness again, but she’s not going to argue.
“You blindfolded me. I was kind of scared when you did that, didn’t
know what
you were going to—”
He whispers under his breath, “Bluebeard.”
“What?” she asks, shakily. He must sense her sudden nervousness,
because then
his hands are on her, steadying her, holding her up, and oh, that’s
good. It’s
so much better when he’s touching her. The gentle caresses are as
galvanizing
to her as the hard blows.
“Nothing, Faith. I didn’t mean to interrupt. Please, carry on.” He
gives her
reddened ass an indulgent little pat.
“And then… you made me finish the job I’d started.” She smiles, knowing
that’s
going to—
He hits her hard enough that she nearly sprawls out on top of the desk
but he
pulls her back from the brink with his other arm. And God, she’s on
fucking
fire now. Her ass must be practically visible from outer space.
“That was woefully incomplete, Faith.” He clucks his tongue. “Really.
And here
I thought you were improving markedly.” The flat of his palm descends
to her
other cheek, and he grits out a terse, “Again.”
She has to pause to catch her breath, and then the words are spilling
out of
her in a feverish rush. “Got down on my hands and knees and showed you
what I
was going to do to your cock, gave your finger quite a show, and God, I
just
wanted you to fuck me, couldn’t bear to have you so close yet so—”
“That was an unnecessary digression, Faith.” She feels the air shift
before
another blow lands on her flesh, this time between her thighs. His
fingers are
inside of her again, skirting near her clit but not nearly close enough
and she
just wants to scream in frustration. He sighs. “You’re just so easily
distracted. What ever shall I do with you?”
Chapter Eighty Five
Fuck me! She screams in her head but she figures this is just
one of
those Judge Judy-style rhetorical questions.
His fingers still inside her and she stumbles out an: "I don't know,
sir," just to keep all her options open, as it were.
"No, you really don't," he murmurs almost to himself and then he
pulls his fingers out of cunt, which doesn't want to let him go and
she's
gritting her teeth so hard, she's surprised they're not worn down to a
fine
powder.
He gives her rump a playful tap with his knuckles, which barely
registers now.
"So you sucked on my fingers, then what?"
She's really trying to remember. "Um, I licked your fingers and then
you
put your cock in my mouth and I licked that. Then you took it away and
it was
your fingers again and I wanted your cock so badly and I bit down-"
It's
just spilling out of her now, total recall of the taste of him in her
mouth, on
her tongue.
He gives a short, sharp laugh. "I never properly reprimanded you for
that
little trick, did I?" He makes up for it now, his hand coming down on
the
tops of her thighs in a flurry of slaps that gives her poor, smarting
ass some
relief but just ignites the burn all over again.
It occurs to her that the sooner she gets through this pornaganza, the
sooner
he can make her come. It's not enough to think it, the words are flying
out now
and his hands can barely keep up.
"You fucked my mouth, came in my mouth, oh, you tasted so good, carried
me
upstairs, then your hands were on my tits for the first time and there
was a
bath, you'd run a bath, told me to get in with the blindfold on and I
did
nothing 'cause you told me not to and you washed my hair, washed me,
there
was a
sponge, then your hands…"
The same hands are rhythmically slapping her ass and the heat cranks up
several
degrees, so it hurts more in the millisecond pauses when he's drawing
back to
hit her again.
"I doubt that either the judge or the jury would be able to make much
sense of this," he remarks but he's not sounding like he cares that
much.
"Carry on."
"You shaved me with a razor… wanted to cut my clothes off… touching me…
your finger in my cunt but you took it away and I got out the bath…"
Her nails are digging into the desk top now, or trying to and his blows
are
this constant, concentrated force. First her right cheek and then her
left
cheek and she can feel them echoing against her clit and in her cunt
and she
thinks that she's going to come soon just from this, just from his
hands
spanking her. Needs it and dreads it in equal measure.
She's gasping for breath and trying to spit the words out. "You started
drying my hair and just wanted you to fuck me… Jesus, want you to fuck
me, Wes
and you got mad, and bent me over this stool and whipped me with this
leather
thing and I begged you to fuck me and you wouldn't and I had to get
myself off
and you watched and then you fucked me with the handle of the razor and
I came
and I still wanted you to fuck me…"
Her voice is several pitches higher every time the words "fuck" and
"me" happen and she hisses as his hand slides between her legs and
she wriggles because he's hitting her there now. Not really hard but
hard enough
that she feels the relentless blows across her clit and if she wasn't
almost
paralyzed from trying to hold in her orgasm, she'd be grinding against
his
hand.
"So you admit that you begged me to fuck you?" he hisses right
against her ear.
"Yes, yes," she almost screams. "Jumped on you and then I kissed
you for the first time and your cock was against me, you freaked, in
your room
now and… stripped you… touched your cock finally… so hard… wet… showed
me what
to do…"
"And did I let you make me come?"
He's not even hitting her any more, just tapping against her clit and
she
wishes he'd put his fingers inside her, his fist…
"Wes…" She's sobbing now.
"Just answer the question, Faith."
"Oh God, you asked me if I wanted you inside me and I said yes… fuck…"
He's hitting her sopping cunt again and she's so wet she can barely
feel it.
Just the pressure of the flat of his hand; the press of his fingertips
on her
clit at second intervals.
"Would you like to take a moment to collect your thoughts? This is
obviously
distressing?"
He's doing the unthinkable. He's slowing down.
"I'm fine, please," she yelps frantically. "We kissed again and
I'm on the bed, you're on top of me and then you're in me, your cock's
in me.
Slow, then fast and you're fucking me. Your cock's fucking me…"
His hand speeds up and she's going to be fined for contempt of court.
Sent
down.
"Fuck me… Wes… you were fucking me…"
And she comes, just like she once thought she could, from him hitting
her and
as he slaps her, it hits and she slumps over the desk and screams
because he
shoves two fingers into her rippling cunt so he can feel her riding and
writhing the waves.
Her legs give out and his arm is wrapped round her waist as he stands
there and
lets her lean back against him. She whimpers slightly as the wool of
his
trousers rubs against the just-flayed-feeling of her ass.
"I knew you'd cave under pressure," he drawls smugly and if she
wasn't all quivery and trembly, she'd hit him. Still, it is his special
day,
but she's damned if she's going to let him think she's anything other
than an
expert witness.
She shrugs out of his hold and leans over the desk again; throws him a
challenging look over her shoulder. "I don't think my ass can take much
more but I'm sure you've got something up your sleeve, counselor," she
hisses.
He looks so terribly amused. "I'm not entirely sure where you're going
with this, Faith."
It's her turn to smirk. "I'm going to end up getting fucked, Wes, by
you,
over this desk just like you did two weeks later in your office. This
ringing
any bells?"
He doesn't move a muscle but his cock is twitching under the wool like
a kite
on a windy day. "Ah yes, after a fortnight of willful and disgraceful
behavior
on the part of my disgruntled secretary. What can I say? I was
provoked."
"You made me lift up my skirt and pull off my panties and then you made
me
lay over your lap and you spanked me," she says coolly and why can't he
just unzip and fuck her already?
It's like he can read her mind but she already knows that because he
walks over
and runs a hand over the heated red flesh of her buttocks. She hisses
just a
little and he gentles the caress. "Tell me, Faith, how could I possibly
fuck you over my desk, not that I don't appreciate the offer, when
you're
somewhat incapacitated?"
Just the soft babybrush of his fingers is igniting all sorts of
feelings in her
again. Most of them seem to begin and end in her cunt. He sighs almost
regretfully with one last lingering stroke across her ass. "I rather
think, despite the fact that you came far too soon, I might have to let
you go
on top."
"Then I sat in your lap and you fingered me and we were off the clock
so I
kissed you and your cock was nudging right against my clit and you
pulled off
my T-shirt and I took out your cock…"
"Faith, did you hear what I just said?"
"And I slid right down on it and then you pulled out and you fucked me
over the desk, Wes. You fucked me over the desk. I don't give a fuck if
it
hurts, cause it's a good kind of hurt, I want you to fuck me over the
desk."
Really, she can't say it any plainer than that and for one second, she
wonders
if she's over-stepped the mark. Been too pushy. Too domineering but
then she
hears the rasp of his zipper…
Chapter Eighty Six
She closes her eyes, takes a deep breath, smiles faintly. She's gonna
win this
one. Correction: he's gonna let her win this one. Her fingers smooth
over the
surface of the desk, drumming in a nervous anticipation.
Except she's still waiting long after she'd expected him to be fucking
her
'till next Tuesday. He hasn't said anything; but then again, it's not
as if the
tell-tale sound of skin slapping on skin is starting either. What is he
doing
back there? Finally, she can hear his shallow breathing quicken, as his
warm
fingers trace gently over her chafed ass again.
She's afraid to look back over her shoulder, afraid she'll see him
staring her
down stonily for her insubordination.
Just when she's decided to look back, challenge him, he finally speaks.
“I seem to remember that, unfortunately, the next little scenario led
to one of
your infamous snits...”
Her cheeks immediately burn with annoyance and shame at the memory, and
she
looks over her shoulder, her face a mask of petulance. “Only because
you were
such a fucking...”
“A fucking bastard. Yes, I know.” He's smiling, just a little, but it's
enough
to wipe away her rage. He leans over her then, cock bumping her ass,
just as it
did then. “Perhaps I can make it up to you, then...” he murmurs in her
ear.
And she doesn't need him to spell it out, it's like they're thinking in
tandem.
“Are you going to ... there?” She'd so tried hard to block out some of
the
later parts of this interlude, and she's surprised to find she has a
perfect
carbon copy waiting in her memory, feeding her the dialog.
And his finger's slipping over her wet cunt, in preparation for what
comes
next. “Am I going to fuck you in the arse?” he intones, a perfect echo
of his
voice in her memory. “Do you want me to?” And then he's teasing over
her
asshole, sliding his finger in, and she gasps, though she's careful not
to bite
her lip again.
His words and gently probing finger still make her wobbly inside; she's
still
as unsteady and scared and turned on as she was then, even though he's
already
deflowered her ass, already possessed every last inch of her flesh.
“Do you want to get fucked in the arse, Faith?” It's her cue.
“I've never...” For a moment, she was afraid these words wouldn't come
out
without a nervous giggle at the silliness of her demureness now, but
it's as if
they are back at that point, and she's torn between begging for his
cock in her
ass and fearing he might take her up on the offer. She draws in a sharp
breath,
“But I'd let you. I'd let you fuck me there if you wanted to, Wes.”
And on cue himself, he's slamming in her cunt, one hand sliding down to
massage
her tender clit, the other to toy with her hard nipples. He's wrapped
completely around her, and her elbows scream under the weight of
supporting the
two of them, keeping the whole arrangement from crashing into the desk.
Her guttural cries of pleasure don't exactly match up with the memory,
but that
doesn't matter anymore; the chance to deviate from the script is
rushing
towards them. He's furiously ramming into her wet cunt, and she pulls
tight
around him, every thrust magnified when he intersects with her
still-throbbing
ass, when her hipbones jut against the desk.
“Such a good girl, Faith.” He's murmuring in her ear, and even though
she's
given herself over to him completely, now, he still echoes his final
line.
“I'll take care of you.” Hands slide over her hips, and his whimper is
needier,
hungrier this time as his urgent thrusts alternate between shallow jabs
and
long, deep strokes.
She doesn't even have time to marvel how those words, with his voice
all
gravelly and tender like that, will probably get her every time, nail
her in
that white-hot point inside that his cock is sliding against as well.
She
doesn't even have time to question the wisdom of following the script
because
she's coming and moaning his name and it happens too fast all over
again, and
she means it all the more this time, without a trace of regret: “I love
you...”
And it's her words that make him come again, grunting and shoving her
into the
edge of the desk, his heat mingling with hers, deep inside.
She knows it's really wishing much too much for this to lead where she
hopes it
does. But when he doesn't immediately pull out, when he instead pulls
her
closer, doesn't let her fall painfully against the desk as he slumps
against
her, spent -- it's unmistakable, his faint whisper: “...and I love you,
Faith.”
Chapter Eighty Seven
She lets the words warm her, fill her, soak into her, and when he eases
out of
her, with a reluctant sigh, she lets them give her the confidence she
needs to
turn, smile and murmur, “Thank you, Wes,” meaning it on so many levels.
His hand links with hers, and he holds her steady as she kicks off her
shoes
with an anguished moan. Her body starts to complain, overloading her
with
messages about stinging, bruised skin, and he smiles. “I think we
should go
back a few steps, in this recreation of our past excesses,” he says. “A
bath
seems in order, don’t you agree?”
She’s acutely aware of every place her body met the desk; tender,
chafed flesh
at hips and forearms and the top of her thighs, and her ass is
bruised;
she can almost feel them appearing on her skin, faint blue amongst the
scarlet.
Oddly, it’s her feet that hurt the most; throbbing as if she’s walked
miles in
the ridiculously high heels.
“Sounds good to me,” she says, leaning into him as they begin to walk
out of
the room.
He starts the bath running and then disappears, returning a few minutes
later
with champagne and flutes, slender and fragile as the bubbles foaming
up in
fragrant masses. She grins. “You had that waiting, didn’t you?” she
teases him
as she climbs into the bath, biting back a wince at the first sharp
sting
before it begins to soothe her abused skin. “Guess you were feeling
confident?”
“Oh, yes,” he says seriously. “I knew I would win. There was no other
possible
outcome.” He eases out the cork and pours the wine carefully, then sets
it down
on the table he’d used for the dessert he’d fed her the last time
they’d bathed
together. Stripping quickly, he joins her in the water.
“Here,” he says, passing her a glass.
She takes it and waits, wondering if he’s going to make a toast, with a
confused memory of weddings, and a scratchy necked bridesmaid’s dress
she’s
been forced into at the last minute when her cousin Amy came down with
chicken pox
and she’d – God, the humiliation! – been asked to replace her. Amy was
four
inches shorter and twenty pounds heavier; the buttercup yellow dress
had been a
disaster, and they’d left her out of the photographs in the end. She’d
wandered
away, found a glass of champagne and drank it, thinking it was soda
because of
the bubbles....
“If I throw up, or start to dance, stop me, right?” she says suddenly.
Wesley frowns. “You can drink vodka milkshakes without flinching but a
single
glass of Perrier-Jouet worries you?”
She stares at the bottle. It’s pretty; white flowers trailing over it
in a
lushly romantic flourish. “Last time I had it, I was eight, it was this
bright
pink...” Wes shudders. “And I think it was on special at the
supermarket
because no way June and Peter could have afforded anything better.”
“It wasn’t champagne,” Wesley says firmly. “I can see it made a lasting
impression on you, but trust me, you’ll like this.”
She sips and smiles and leans back. “Right again, Wesley,” she says
dreamily, stretching
out and getting her feet somewhere around his waist. She wiggles her
toes
luxuriously. “God, this feels nice...”
They relax in the bath for a while, and she tells him more about the
wedding
from hell, giggling as his eyebrows lift and his eyes widen with
fascination.
“Really?” he murmurs at intervals, sounding utterly fascinated, as if
she’s
describing the mating rituals of Martians, or something.
When she invents a tradition of the bride throwing her panties, rather
than a
bouquet, to the waiting crowd, he reaches over and takes the empty
glass-
refilled twice – from her hand and helps her out of the bath.
“You know, if it weren’t for the fact that your pretty little
backside’s a
charmingly bright shade of scarlet already, I’d be tempted to spank it
again,
for that,” he says.
“Can if you want to,” she says, twining her arms around his neck.
“No,” he says firmly, rubbing her dry with a brisk efficiency because
she’s
swaying slightly. “Although I might pay it some attention...”
Before she can work out what he means, he’s scooped her up in his arms
and
carried her through to the bedroom. The bedroom’s filled with the soft
light
of late afternoon, pooling on the bed and tinting the white sheets
golden. She
rests against them, face-down and listens to him rummage about.
“What’re you doing?” she says drowsily.
An icy cold splodge of something lands against her ass and she yelps,
changing
it to a squeal of protest as another one follows. “Wes! A word of
warning would
be nice, y’know?”
“But not half as amusing,” he says in a purr as his fingers work the
cream into
her skin, circling around, smoothing and gliding. “It’s arnica based.
Should
help the bruises.” He makes this little, self-reproachful sound. “I
might have
been a little too –”
“No!” She twists around and glares up at him. “Did you hear me saying
my, you
know, my safe word? Did you?”
His eyes are startled. “No,” he says quietly. “I didn’t.”
“Then don’t say that. It’s like...” She takes a deep breath and tries
to say
something that she, not the champagne, wants to say. “I trust you, Wes.
Not to
do anything too much. And you’ve gotta trust me to know when it’s too
much,
too.” She frowns. “That didn’t make any sense,” she decides, and flops
back
down again. “Keep rubbing my ass, Wes,” she says. “Feels kinda nice.”
There’s a pause and a soft laugh, and then his hands are on her again,
but now
they’re doing more than just massaging in the cream and she whimpers,
parting
her legs a little.
“So, I believe you had an encounter with Lilah,” he says, just as one
slick
finger taps gently against her asshole.
“Fuck, Wes!”
It jabs inside her, hard, just a little, just an inch or two and twists
and she
makes this ‘uhn!’ sound that’s got to be the neediest noise she has
because
just there, just like that, it’s driving her crazy.
“I think you might want to rephrase that,” he says.
“How did you – oh, she told you, didn’t she? Fucking bitch.”
“I’ll allow that one,” he murmurs, moving his finger in a gentle rhythm
that
has her hips lifting off the bed. “Yes, she did, but I find
myself... curious as
to your version of events.”
She snorts. Wes wants to know what they said about him, does he? Well,
he can
want, she thinks. No fucking way is she repeating that poison. “Girl
talk, Wes.
You don’t want to know.”
He brushes his thumb against her cunt, waking up all sorts of feelings,
sending
tingles and pulses of heat through her, so that she shudders. “Faith,
when I
ask a question, it’s generally with the expectation of an answer,” he
says. “Do
I need to ask you again?”
His voice is inflexible enough to make her shiver, but it’s just
because that’s
what it does that she digs in her heels. “No.”
“Good. I’m waiting.”
“Lipstick.”
His hand leaves her and she feels his fingers drum against her ass.
“Faith...”
“Swear to God, Wes. We talked about lipstick. Seems mine’s too dark,
but then,
I’m a hussy, so what would I know?”
That last bit clinches it as authentic, it seems, because he sweeps her
up and
cuddles her and if it’s kind of hard on her ass to be sitting in his
lap, it’s
worth it to be held against him. “I’m sorry,” he says against her hair.
“I
didn’t anticipate that you and she would ever be alone like that. I
hope she
didn’t say anything –”
Her hand goes to his face and cups it. “Wes... she said a lot of stuff.
Don’t
think she likes me, but, you know, I’m not sure she wasn’t trying to
warn me
too. That I’m not good enough. That you’ll get... bored of me. It’s
nothing I
haven’t thought myself.”
It’s difficult to say that; as if saying it will make it happen, but
she owes
him honesty and he gets it. She watches his eyes darken and then he’s
kissing
her, giving it everything he’s got, which means after three seconds
she’s
clutching onto his shoulder as the only stable point in a
giddily-spinning
world.
“If you ever say that again,” Wes whispers into her ear when they come
up for
air, “I’ll spank you, no matter what shade your arse is, do you
understand?”
And there’s so much tenderness in his eyes, she forgives the slap he
uses to
illustrate his point. He clears his throat. “Hearing you recite all the
wicked
depravities you’ve endured made me –”
“Horny?” she suggests with an impudent grin, almost welcoming the
change in
mood, especially if it means Lilah doesn’t get mentioned again.
His eyes narrow in pretended annoyance and then he smiles back. “You
noticed?”
“Oh, yeah, Wes. Hard not to,” she says, winding her arms around him and
kissing
him because he’s there, and she can, and fuck, why doesn’t she just do
this
more often?
“Made me realize,” he says, tugging her arms down and glaring at her.
“That
I’ve neglected one part of your body.”
“Feels like you’ve been everywhere, done everything, Wes,” she answers.
“Not even close,” he says as his fingers trace around one hardening
nipple.
“These have been overlooked far too much considering how sensitive and
responsive they are. But there’s no rush, after all.”
There’s a promise of a future in that and she saves it up to think
about later,
because Wes’s fingers are pinching at her nipple again and she can feel
an
answering throb in her clit.
“So what did you have in mind, Wes?”
“You came from being spanked, didn’t you?” he asks and she squirms and
nods,
feeling a blush mount in her cheeks. “I want to get you so ready to
come that
just one touch here,” his fingers drift down and brush her clit, “and
you’re
screaming. Just one.”
She swallows. “Get me ready how?” she asks.
His fingers are back at her breast again. “Why don’t I show you?”
Chapter Eighty Eight
He dips his head low to her breast, tip of his tongue skirting around
one hard
nipple. He pinches the other sharply between thumb and forefinger, and
the
sensation speeds directly to her clit, makes her hips buck
involuntarily off of
the bed. She lets out this little tiny moan, and he stops what he’s
doing so he
can watch her. “Looks like you’re almost there already. That was far
easier
than I thought.” Devious little self-satisfied smile he’s got.
“You know it ain’t gonna be that easy, Wes. C’mon, back to it.” He
draws her
nipple back into his mouth and her laugh turns to a low moan.
“So very bossy today. I’ll let that slide, Faith, but just this once.”
But his
voice is soft, not stern, and she knows he’s just indulging her. This
is a new
game altogether, and by necessity his concentration is elsewhere.
His other hand splays flat against her belly, rising and falling with
her sharp
intakes of breath. It’s frustratingly far from her clit, and seemingly
staying
put. She wants desperately for something to grind against, but knows if
she
tried to use her fingers she’d get a reprimand —maybe not a stinging
swat to
her poor aggrieved ass, but something. Wes was really fucking
resourceful that way.
And God, she wants his cock too, but that’s not the objective right
now. She
closes her eyes and tries to bide her time as calmly as she can when
she’s
dying to fucking jump him.
He’s intent on his task, not paying any attention to her feverish
unease. When
he breaks contact with her nipple for a second, the cool air hits it,
causing
it to contract slightly, and she moans again, twisting against the
bedclothes.
“You seem awfully impatient, Faith. Really, now. Good things come to
those who
wait, yes?”
“Y-yes.” She can barely force the words out. He’s chosen this moment to
cup one
breast in his hand and swipe his tongue with agonizing deliberation
around the
circumference of her areola. And finally, finally, finally, his other
hand is
starting to make a slow descent to her neglected cunt. By the time his
fingers
brush lightly against her swollen clit, she almost jumps.
“Ah. I’m glad to see that my reputation for being a man of my word
isn’t in
doubt.” He sounds almost smug when he says it. But she can’t even hold
it
against him because nothing matters beyond the simple fact that he’s
going to
make her come again, with his fingers and his ardent tongue and his
cock if
she’s lucky…
With that he circles her clit again, dipping his fingers into the
wetness
between her legs and anointing her clit with it. Her clit is about to
go into
sensory overload and she’s shivering, gripping the sheets and trying
not to
thrash too much but not succeeding very well. “God, it’s too much—” It
comes
out sounding like a whimper.
He pulls his fingers away and looks at her, concerned. “Would you like
me to
stop?”
“No, just…”
“I’ll direct my attentions elsewhere for the time being.” And with that
he
slides down between her thighs, which she spreads apart to accommodate
him.
Chapter Eighty Nine
He takes his time sliding down, strategically kissing and nibbling the
soft
flesh of her belly; then he's languidly curling his tongue in long
strokes over
her naked sex, teasingly edging towards her clit, but never fully
reaching it.
And she can't help it, her hands slip up to her breasts, and she
continues to
pinch and rub her hard nipples absentmindedly, and when he lifts his
head for a
moment, he clucks his tongue at her in mock-chastisement.
“One thing at a time, Faith. Hands at your sides.”
She obeys with a little whimper of protest, arms sliding limply to the
bed, and
she hopes it's okay to at least grab desperate handfuls of the sheet as
he
flicks his tongue over her clit, then pulls away. Her whimper turns to
a
frustrated moan. “Wes... stop...”
He laughs gently, mouth still against her pussy, and the little
vibrations
nearly make her scream. He tilts his head up to speak, though, and it's
a
welcome reprieve. “I didn't hear the name of that esteemed poet cross
your
lips, Faith, so I can only assume you mean...”
“I meant stop teasing me!” she blurts, writhing and bucking her
hips,
desperately trying to draw his mouth back down on her. But he's only
returned
to intermittently lapping over her outer lips still, so she finally
swings her
legs up and plants her heels on his shoulders. She can't help but let
out a
little emphatic grunt when she slides her ass up off the bed, unfurling
herself
wide and open for him.
He doesn't stop the teasing of course -- but he can't avoid the rest of
her now
and swirls his tongue in and around her wet hole then slips it swiftly
to her
clit, lingering there, finally, sucking at it gently.
A tiny nip from his teeth makes her frantically whisper his name and
before the
last drawn-out sibilant sound fades, he's slipped his fingers across
her wet
slit and inside her pussy and asshole simultaneously. She doesn't even
have
time to register what he's done before she's coming hard and fast,
gasping for
air, the way she always seems to when there's a long tease involved.
She's on
the edge of passing out again, even, but his long fingers -- still
working away
inside -- anchor her in consciousness as she rides out wave of
pleasure,
babbling an incoherent mantra of his name and shallow gasps and fucks
and oh Gods.
And she's still prattling on until she's nearly screeching, expecting
him to
stop, but he doesn't. For an instant, the thought crosses her mind that
she's
glad there's no one around to mistake her desperate, pleasured screams
for
those of someone in distress. But then the second orgasm floods her
mind with a
sensory overload the moment his fingers crook inside to hit those two
perfect
spots a split second apart, and all she can do is scream his name one
last
time.
“Oh God, Wes, are you trying to kill me?” she pants after a few long
moments,
sliding her slightly cramping legs back down to the bed. She's aching
for his
cock, but knows that really would send her over the edge, and she's
suddenly
very drowsy with pleasure and those glasses of champagne. She's
completely
surprised to find she's content to wait for later -- because there will
definitely be a later, she thinks, noticing that the bedroom is now
full of the
purple of early twilight.
Wes must have sensed this too, because he's already slipped away --
after
planting a near-chaste kiss of farewell on her throbbing pussy -- and
gathers
her up in his arms and holds her close while stroking her hair, running
soft
kisses over neck and nibbling at an earlobe, even though his hard cock
is
insistently nudging her thigh.
“I wouldn't dream of it, Faith,” his voice soft near her ear. “Just
settling my
debt from last night. I do believe I'm shored up now and I've met my
interest
obligations.”
“Oh boy, Wes. Yeah -- you're paid up in full.” She snuggles up against
him and
gives up trying to keep her eyes open. “Just need to... rest a minute
now...
sorry...” And she fades into to sleep as he strokes her cheek and
gently runs a
fingertip along the arch of an eyebrow.
**
She's not sure how long she's been conked out, but dark comes not long
before
seven o'clock on these early spring evenings. The shades are closed now
and
the bedside lamp casts a warm glow that doesn't entirely reach the
furthest
corners of the room. The best indication of the hour, she realizes, is
a low
grumble of hunger in her stomach. She flips over to find she's alone in
the
bed, and squinting at the clock finds it's nearly seven-thirty.
There's a robe draped by her feet – and not the one she's used to, not
one of
his spares. It's a short silk kimono in a black and red jacquard, and
she can't
help but sigh wistfully as she puts it on, its light weight both
impossibly
warm and cool at the same time as it slides against her skin.
Her stomach rumbles again, more insistently, and she really hopes he's
slipped
away to whip up dinner for them, she thinks, smiling to herself, or
hell --
order a fucking pizza, at least.
Chapter Ninety
The kitchen’s empty and too neat to have been the source of the
garlicky, spicy
smell that’s making her mouth water. Even Wes can’t clean up that fast.
Probably. She follows her nose and finds him in the formal dining room
leading
off the living room. The table seats eight, but he’s set it so they’re
sitting
together; one at the head, the other to the right of that. She works
out which
place is hers because one wine glass is empty and one is full.
“Faith. You look rested. Are you hungry?”
Wes has changed into a dark green shirt and casual trousers but she
doesn’t
feel out of place in her robe. If he’d wanted her dressed, he’d have
put out
something else for her to wear.
“Starving, but, Wes, you didn’t cook all this?”
She waves her hand at casserole dishes filled with food and drops into
her
seat, trying not to drool.
“I didn’t, no.” He shrugs. “I persuaded a restaurant in town to
deliver. They
have rather exotic names for their dishes but boiled down to the
essentials,
it’s chicken casserole, scalloped potatoes and an assortment of
vegetables. Do
help yourself.”
It sounds boring but it tastes divine, and she even, under the
encouragement of
a severe look from Wes, heaps some veggies on her plate. He pours her a
half
glass of red wine but she does no more than sip at it before deciding
she’s had
enough alcohol for one night and sticking to water.
They chat, and she’s discovering that she can, because he doesn’t try
and
impress her or make her feel ignorant. She asks about places he’s been
and
even, daringly, where he grew up, hearing about a house on the
outskirts of a
village that sounds like something out of a story, with its orchard and
wood,
surrounded by hills, and with a stream running through the garden. She
doesn’t
ask about his parents though, who lurk in the background, like the
ogres and
witches every fairy tale has, and she’s left with the image of a lonely
little
boy reading a book, hidden high in a tree, or in a den he’d made in the
center
of a tangle of rhododendron bushes.
The meal ends and she sighs. “That was good. Never thought I’d say that
about
something that didn’t come with fries, but it was.”
“We can go there for dinner one night, if you like,” he says. “Perhaps
Friday?
Or do you have other plans?”
She shakes her head, bemused. “Plans? No.” She can’t think of anything
she’d
rather be doing than spending time with Wesley anyway.
“Xander?” he says, a little doubtfully. “Don’t you usually go out with
him?”
She takes one last drink from her glass and shakes her head. “He’s got
this new
boyfriend; they’ll be out clubbing. I’d just be in the way. I’ll meet
him for
lunch on his day off. Maybe you could – umm.”
“Perhaps later,” he says dryly, working out what she had been about to
say
without much difficulty. He stands. “Would you like to –”
“Collapse somewhere?” she says. “Never thought I’d not care that you’re
not big
on desserts, but I couldn’t manage another bite.”
“Oh, what a pity,” he murmurs. “I’d planned one, too. Chocolate themed.”
The sidelong glance he gives her as they walk towards the couch is full
of
promise and she feels arousal stir. “Give me half an hour and tell me
more,”
she says, settling down with her feet in his lap, stretched out.
“Thirty minutes? Very well.”
He leans over and picks up a remote, pressing buttons and filling the
room with
more of the music he likes so that all she has to do is lie there and
listen as
his fingers stroke her bare feet gently and then begin to move up
higher. By
the time the music ends, he’s reached her thighs and the kimono’s
slipped away
to bare her legs to his eyes.
“Have you regained your appetite?” he asks.
“Guess I could manage to nibble on something,” she says, gazing at him
under
her lashes seductively and hoping she doesn’t just look sleepy.
“Stay here.”
He’s gone for so short a time she guesses he had this planned, which
doesn’t
surprise her at all. He comes back with one of the black scarves he’s
used on
her before and a bowl of brightly colored candies.
“What’re they, Wes?” she asks curiously, reaching out.
He smacks her fingers lightly. “Smarties.”
She frowns. “No, they’re not.”
“English Smarties,” he clarified. “I believe they’re similar to M and
M’s.”
She stirs them with her finger, red and blue, yellow, brown, green and
orange... “And what do you plan to do with them, Wesley?”
She loves the gleam he gets in his eyes when he’s come up with
something that’s
going to have her begging.
“Why, we’re going to eat them, Faith. What else would one do with
them?” He
lets the edge of the scarf trail along her leg. “If you think you can
stay
perfectly still, we can do this here,” he says. “Otherwise I’ll have to
take
you upstairs and tie you in place.”
She closes her eyes. “Wes, when you say stuff like that, do you know
what it
does to me?” she asks plaintively.
His fingers slip between her legs to where she’s already ready for
whatever he
has in mind. “Yes.” He lets his lips curl in a smile. “It’s rather
convenient,
wouldn’t you say?”
He lifts her so that she can shrug out of the kimono and blindfolds
her, but
his hands never leave her and she lies back and waits with nothing but
expectation speeding up her heartbeat.
“It’s very simple,” Wesley says, dropping a candy into the hollow of
her
throat. “I’m going to put them on you and then I’m going to take them
off
again.”
She chuckles and he hisses in annoyance as the candy he’s just placed
on the
swell of her breast slides off. “Sorry, Wes. Just don’t think it’s
gonna be
that simple somehow.”
“Perhaps I might need to go into a little more detail,” he says, “but I
think
you should stop talking unless it’s absolutely necessary.”
She purses her lips and blows him a kiss. To her surprise, he leans
over and
kisses her back, capturing her bottom lip between his and sucking on it
gently.
“Good girl,” he murmurs, which sends a shiver through her.
He carries on dotting her skin with the small candies, in some sort of
pattern
she guesses, circling her nipples, in a line down her stomach...she’s
lost
count but there must be about twenty of them. Breathing shallowly, she
waits.
“You saw the colors they came in, Faith,” he says. “Tell me a color and
we can
start.”
“Blue,” she says, thinking of his eyes and wondering what they’re
looking like
right now.
“There are five blue ones,” he says. “I’m going to start at the top, so
that
means...this one.”
His mouth’s against her breast, warm and soft but he’s careful not to
touch her
anywhere else, so that, in the dark as she is, the fleeting touch is
both
unexpected and profound. She feels her nipples harden, waiting for a
touch they
never get, and then his mouth is against hers and the candy slips
between her
lips.
She lets it melt in her mouth, feeling the smooth coating dissolve and
the
chocolate spread on her tongue. Nice... but she was still waiting for
the
twist.
“Now,” Wesley says. “There are two on either side of that one. Guess
the color
correctly, and you get to eat it. Get it wrong and I do.”
She frowns, still certain there’s something he’s not telling her. So
far the
worst that can happen is that he gets to eat them all, which, OK, would
be a
pity, but...
“Uh, green?”
“Very good,” he says, dipping his head and nipping at her skin, using
just his
teeth this time. She parts her lips and crunches this one up. Kinda
yummy.
“Now tell me what color this one is,” he says, moving over to tap a
finger
against the one at her throat.
“Orange,” she says, imagining it lying there, glowing brightly.
“Oh, if only it were. But it’s another blue one,” he says with false
regret
dripping from every word.
His fingers scoop it up and she pouts. No kiss? Then his mouth fastens
against
her throat in a long hot kiss, tongue swirling against her skin and
she’s
confused again.
“Wes –” she begins, but then his fingers part her legs and caress her
cunt,
spreading the folds apart and darting inside her. “What are you doing?
You get
to eat that one, right?”
“I do.” She feels something cool get pushed inside her. “I’m saving it
for
later though.”
It’s almost a relief to know what he’s got in mind.
The game takes way longer than she’d expected, and every candy he wins
means
she gets his fingers toying with her clit, teasing her for long moments
before
he pushes the sweet just inside her cunt. For once though, it’s a
win/win
situation – which makes her think he’s in a really good mood –
because
if she guesses right, she gets a candy and a kiss and the kisses get
longer and
longer until she’s swallowing the candy un-tasted so that she can
concentrate
on his tongue as it slides against hers.
She loses the last one and blinks in the light as he tugs the blindfold
free.
“You look like a piece of modern art,” he remarks.
She looks down. The heat from her body has made the candies melt as
they rested
on her and her skin’s smudged here and there with color, rainbowed and
bright.
“It comes off, right?” she says, stretching out after staying still for
so long
“I imagine so,” he says, tracing a pattern over her clit.
“So how many did you win?” she says letting her leg slip off the side
of the
couch invitingly.
He glances down and smiles. “Twelve... and they’re melting fast.”
“Better hurry, then,” she says.
“I can’t see why,” he says as his tongue swirls inside her, lapping at
the
thick, rich chocolate. “Though I think I prefer you au naturel. Some
things
just can’t be improved upon.”
His tongue’s coated with tiny bits of the candy shell, so that when he
drags it
over her clit, it scratches it lightly and her hips lift up, wanting
more.
“Wes...want you in me,” she whispers. God, he was still fucking dressed
and she
wants to touch him now, wants an end to the games and the simplicity of
his
cock in her and his mouth gasping out her name against her hair or her
neck as
he fucks her.
He stands up and scoops her into his arms and she smiles up at him.
“You have
chocolate on your mouth,” she says. He waits, eyebrow raised for
her to
kiss it off, she guesses, but instead she spits on her finger and
scrubs him
clean, giggling at his look of outrage. “What? Made you look about six,
Wes.”
“I see,” is all he says, but his arms tighten around her and he walks
to the
kitchen, not the stairs, and drops her on the counter beside the sink.
“Wes? Hey!”
She’s struggling and yelping but he turns her so that her ass is on the
edge of
the sink and turns on the tap – the cold fucking tap – and begins to
wash her
cunt clean with icy water, sluicing her down with a half-smile that
only fades
when she reaches out a hand and scoops up a handful of water and flips
it down
inside his shirt.
“Oh, Faith,” Wesley says softly. “I do believe I’m going to make you
regret
that.”
He looks so fucking good with his shirt plastered to him that she
really
doesn’t care.
Chapter Ninety One
And she does it again, flicking him in the face this time so his
indignant
expression is marred by the drops of water clinging to his eyelashes.
"What you gonna do, Wes?" she giggles, twisting round and jumping off
the counter as he shakes his head like a dog and gives her a look of
utter
outrage. "Don't think my poor ass can take another spanking."
"I'm sure I'll think of something," he splutters and he looks so damn
cute all wet and furious, especially when she ducks round him, slapping
at his
hands which are trying to grab hold of her, and skips out of the
kitchen.
"Gotta catch me first!" she chirps over her shoulder and she's not
entirely sure but she thinks he just growled but he's not going to do
anything
as undignified as run after her.
Anyway, before she started smoking and bunking off to sit by the South
Doors so
she could really hone her smoke rings, she was, like, the star athlete
of the
school track team. Which is why he hasn't got a chance in hell of
catching her
as she hears his slow, deliberate tread as she races up the stairs.
She's kinda out of breath by the time she gets to his room and she
pants
wildly, her eyes skittering around the dimly lit interior and she wants
to blow
his mind. Take advantage of his freakishly good mood to play something
new.
When he steps into the room, her eyes are shut, but she knows from his
sharp
intake of breath that she's managed to surprise him. Not every day you
walk
into your room to find a naked girl spread-eagled on your bed, her
fingers
rubbing against her clit in a fast, circular stroke.
He doesn't say anything for the longest time and she starts to feel
this icy
grip of fear freezing her. She's completely over-played her hand. Heard
him say
that he loved her and let herself get carried away. Fucked everything
up again.
She takes her hand away and sits up, her eyes still screwed shut
because she'll
be all right as long as she doesn't have to say the disappointment on
his face,
that frostbitten glaze to his eyes.
"I don't recall telling you to stop," he says dryly and she almost
sags with relief, as she slumps back down on the coverlet. "Such a
pretty
picture you make too."
"I wanted to give you a reward," she says throatily, her index finger
nudging against her clit again. "I was so proud of you today, Wes."
He makes this tiny little noise in the back of his throat and then she
feels
the mattress give as he sits down on the bed. "I must admit the sight
of
you sitting in the back of the court seemed to spur me on," he murmurs.
"Yeah?" she sighs happily, arching her back and opening her legs
wider.
"Oh yes," he agrees and her eyes snap open 'cause she knows she won't
be able to come without seeing his pretty face.
And she doesn't want to come without him. Besides which, he must really
need to
come. Really, really need to and as soon as she thinks that she's on
her knees
and pressing herself against his back.
"Wes," she whispers in his ear, slipping out the tip of his tongue to
trace the bottom of his lobe. "I want you to fuck me. I want your
cock."
Her hands are smoothing down the damp cotton so she can feel the way
his heart
speeds up underneath her palm. "Where do you want my cock? You need to
be
specific, Faith."
"In my cunt," she hisses. "And I want you naked. Wanna feel your
skin against mine."
And he seems to want that to because he's helping her unbutton his
shirt and he
doesn't even get mad when a couple of the buttons ping off in her
frantic
haste to get him ready. "You really are terribly demanding today," he
comments, rubbing his face against the crook of her arm. "But I'm
feeling
rather indulgent so I've decided to let it go just this once."
Once his shirt is off, she can't wait any longer but tugs him down on
top of
her and mashes his mouth against hers. He's very obliging; curling his
tongue
into her mouth and lifting off her slightly so she can work his belt
loose,
unzip him and clutch her hand around the hot, pulsing length of him.
"What if I wanted to tie you up?" he asks, bucking his hips slightly,
as she traces her thumb over the damp head of his cock.
"I'd let you," she says and she sounds so fierce.
Somehow she manages to drag his pants down with her feet and he kicks
them off
and settles between her thighs, rocking against her but not inside her.
"And what would you do if I turned you over and wanted to fuck your
arse?"
It's pretty appealing and for a moment she's tempted to wriggle out
from under
him and get on her hands and knees but the head of his cock is butting
against
her clit and instead she whimpers: "I'd let you do that too. I'd let
you
do whatever you wanted, Wes, you know that."
His head swoops down and his hand tangles in her hair lifting her up so
he can
give her one of those intense kisses, biting at her lips and sucking on
her
tongue, which makes her head swim.
When he lets her go, it's mainly to breathe but she's not done yet.
"I'd
let you do anything you wanted. Anything," she gasps and he raises
himself
up and plunges inside her in one hard, smooth stroke that has her
clutching at
his shoulders.
"Do you know what I want to do?" he purrs in her ear and he's not
moving and he hasn't said that she can't so she's practically writhing
on his
cock, wrapping her legs round his hips so she can grind her clit
against the
base.
"Anything!"
"I want to have my pretty little Faith in my bed every day," he says,
punctuating it with a sly twist of his hips, but it's his words that
make her
cry out. "Always ready for me, always so wet and needy for me so I can
fuck you."
And his hands are scooping under her ass to lift her up so he can start
plunging into her with these fucking perfect, fucking deep strokes that
tease
her with this maddening itch that makes her mewl helplessly and clutch
at his
arms.
"I want that too," she whimpers. "Just you fucking me all the
time."
And she can't shut up and he doesn't seem to mind because he's fucking
her
faster and faster, sucking at her neck, at her nipples as she tells him
again
and again how much she needs his cock, how much she loves him fucking
her and
how much she loves him until she has to stop talking and cry pitifully
every
time he pulls out of her so he can plunge back in faster and deeper and
harder
than he did the time before that.
Her hands are stroking his face, trying to soothe away the frown, the
tense
line of his jaw as he grits his teeth 'cause he's waiting for her and
for once
the getting there is even fucking better than the being there.
"Tell me that I'm the best you've ever had."
"You are, you know you are."
"Tell me that you always want me."
"I always do, can't stop…"
"Tell me that you love fucking me."
"I love fucking you."
"Tell me that you love me again, Wes. Please…"
And he thrusts into her one final time and she's wrapped so tight round
him
that she can hardly breathe and she's coming and he's coming and as he
does he
says it again: "I love you, Faith, so very much" and it's so perfect
that she thinks her heart might just shatter in a thousand sparkly
pieces right
then.
It's not like she ever goes round thinking about how happy she is or
how much
everything sucks but the next day and the day after that and the day
after
that, she knows that she never really knew what happy was.
'Cause she's so happy that she's almost sick with it. This goofy smile
pinned
on her face as she wakes up and he's standing there with a mug of
coffee for
her.
He washes her and dresses her, feeds her, brushes her hair and then
they drive
into work together, his hand on her knee.
And even when he kisses her chastely on the cheek before disappearing
into his
office, the smile's still there making her face ache as she doodles
hearts and
flowers on her steno pad.
It's not like it was before when she was anxiously storing up all the
times he
hit her and fucked her and even deigned to smile at her because she
thought
that that was all she was going to get. All that she deserved.
Everything's different now.
Chapter Ninety Two
And yeah, so they have this routine. But it’s not routine
routine. It’s
the kind of routine she could get used to. And yet she never does.
She doesn’t think she’ll ever get used to settling in to his crisp,
three-hundred count Egyptian cotton sheets and sleeping next to him.
She never tells him that she watches him sleep sometimes. He’s so
lovely in
repose, and she never tires of the steady rise-and-fall of his
breathing, or of
the graceful curve of his back when he rolls over onto his stomach.
Some nights he’s still and quiet; others he thrashes fitfully and
murmurs under
his breath —nothing she can make out, no equivalent to “Rosebud,” just
word
salad mostly— but she listens for clues, concerned and curious, before
she
finally falls back to sleep. But he always reaches for her and she’s
there,
she’s always there.
And every morning when she wakes up, with the morning light filtering
weakly
through the slight part in the curtains, she’s always just a bit
surprised to
find that he’s still holding her tight.
It’s so very far away from anything else she's known.
**
Days pass and it seems as though her world has shrunk down to Wes’
house and
his car and the office and nothing exists outside of it. She sure as
hell
hasn’t called Darla, and she’s also forgotten her promise to Xander
about
lunch. She’s almost shocked to see him standing in the doorway of the
office
promptly at half past noon.
“Xander! What are you—”
He leans against the doorframe, crossing his arms and smiling at her
broadly.
“Lunch, remember? Or are you too busy? ‘Cause, y’know, if you have a
lunchtime
spanking scheduled, I can come back.”
She practically hisses at him. “Jesus, Xander, keep it down!” He just
ignores
her pique, and crosses over to the desk to give her a big hug. “I’ve
missed
you, sweetie.” She hugs him back fiercely.
When she lets him go, she grins. “Nice to see you too, stranger.”
He snorts. “You should fucking talk!”
“I know. I’m sorry. It’s just—”
“You don’t have to explain.” He shushes her and links his arm with
hers. “Now,
where do you want to go? My treat.”
“Let me just grab my purse and leave a note.” She scrawls something out
hastily
on a sheet of monogrammed notepaper, and as she grabs her purse her
phone —long
neglected and nearly forgotten about— starts to ring. She fishes around
for it
in the bottom of the bag, and only succeeds in retrieving it after some
concerted effort on her part.
“Faith, that thing is like the fucking Bermuda Triangle of purses.”
She gives him the patented Faith glare-of-death and checks the phone so
she can
see who’s calling her.
Fuck. It’s her dad. The number’s from a payphone, so it’s got to be her
dad. Fuck.
He only calls her from payphones when he’s really desperate for cash.
That
means that his phone at the apartment has been turned off, again.
Fuck
that shit. No way she’s picking up. She turns the ringer off and dumps
the
phone somewhat unceremoniously back into her purse.
“Who was it?” Xander asks.
She tries not to look shaken and smiles through it. “Nobody. Let’s go,
huh?”
Chapter Ninety Three
She steers Xander away from the place she and Wes usually go for lunch;
that’s
one encounter she wants to put off for a while. Like, forever. She
loves them
both and they love her but there’s this little snippet from math class
running
around in her head; something about two things being equal to the same
thing
not being equal to each other. Or something. Put simply, Wes and
Xander? Never
going to be best buds.
But she doesn’t have to worry about Wes joining them, because Xander
drags her
in for a Mac meal, and she’s so busy inhaling cardboard fries and a
burger she
barely has to chew, that there’s no time to do more than reflect that
Wes’ll
freak when he asks her what she had to eat, and that adds more of a
spice to
the meal than the five sachets of ketchup she gets through. Though
maybe the
super-sized shake was a mistake; her stomach’s complaining, and she
wonders if
Wes’ cooking has spoiled her for junk food, but that’s too fucking
scary to
contemplate, so she takes one last defiant slurp at the shake and
pushes it
away.
It’s weird at first, sitting across and staring into brown eyes, not
blue,
hearing Xander’s babble not Wes’ drawled English voice, but this is
Xander and
it all drifts into focus in no time, like someone’s twiddling buttons
somewhere.
He tells her about his love life – back to hopeful - and she reaches
over and
squeezes his hand sympathetically, glaring at him when he glances down
at her
wrist, as if he’s checking her out for cuff marks, or something.
“Xander, will you give it a fuc- a rest?” She barely notices that she’s
censoring herself, but he does, and his thick eyebrows snap shut.
“Faith, you’re looking good, I’ll give you that.” His hands wave in the
air
vaguely. “All... shiny and stuff, but you can’t tell me there’s no bad
here.”
She shrugs and sneaks one of his fries. “Can’t see one, Xan. In love,
happy,
living in a house – God, Xander, you should see it! – no one yelling at
me,
calling me names...”
“In love. Right.” Xander drags out the last word and rolls his eyes.
“He’s old
enough to be –”
“Don’t you fucking say that!” she snaps, the memory of the phone call
sharpening her voice. “Don’t even compare –” She takes a breath, trying
not to
lash out. “Xander, he’s older, yeah, but shit, what’s that got to do
with it?
Like I ever met any Prince Charmings in the 18 to 25 age group. He’s
what I
want. He’s what I need – and I’m not gonna justify it to you. It’s my
choice.”
“You paying him rent?” Xander says abruptly. “Or is living way up in
the clouds
just another perk along with the bruised ass?”
She kicks him under the table, connecting with his shin and smiling as
he
winces. “Hey, Xander; we’re friends; I got bruises, I’m willing to
share.”
“Gee, thanks.” He reaches down to rub at his leg and says it again.
“Rent.”
“I offered,” she says. “Wes said it didn’t matter, but, yeah, we sorted
something out. What’s your point?”
He’d said more than that, but it was none of Xander’s business. She’d
got him
to agree to her contributing something, and done it without pouting,
sulking or
seducing him, which yeah, she was kinda proud of. The fact that every
time she
handed over what they’d agreed on, she ended up over his lap within the
hour
getting a spank for every dollar, because Wesley wasn’t the forgiving
sort and
she’d forced him into a corner, wasn’t something Xander needed to know.
“Nothing signed? No, guess not. So he could throw you out when he
wanted and
you’d be left...”
“No worse off than I was before. Xander, will you fucking stop this?”
She’s
getting pissed off now and her head’s throbbing under the bright,
artificial
lights. “Tell me what’s really bugging you the most, because right now,
it’s
feeling like you prefer me miserable so you can give me a shoulder to
cry on.”
“Maybe I do,” Xander says, standing up. “Seems that’s about the only
time you
bother to remember I exist.”
He’s half way to the door when she catches up with him, yanking at his
arm.
“Look, this is bullshit, Xander. Yeah, I’ve been busy, but too busy for
you?
Not gonna happen.”
She watches his face crunch up, the way it used to when he had to
choose what
to spend his pocket money on; candy or comic, and then he sighs and
punches her
shoulder gently. “Faith, you’re a fucking pain in my ass, you know
that?”
“But a familiar pain, right?” she says, grinning. “One you’d miss if it
went
away?”
He rolls his eyes. “Well, that’s kinda what I’ve been saying...”
She gives him a hug, exuberant and fast and rubs her head against his
arm.
“Prat.”
“Say what now?”
She giggles. “I can insult you in two languages now, Xander... English and
American...”
“And you expect me to like this man?” he asks, mock offended, as they
leave and
begin to walk along the street.
She shakes her head. “No. Just... lay off him a bit. He cares about me
and up
to now you’re the only one who’s done that.”
“Maybe I don’t like him taking over my job,” Xander says lightly.
There’s too much truth in that for her to brush it off with a joke, and
she
slides her hand under his arm and says nothing.
After promising to call him, go out, meet up, whatever – get outta
here,
Xander, my lunch break was over twenty minutes ago – she’s back at her
desk,
tapping away at her typewriter and noticing that her note to Wes is
where she
left it but it’s been moved. Yeah. She can tell. Wes’ door is closed,
like always,
but he’s in there; she can hear him talking to someone and when the man
she
still thinks of as ‘tweedy guy’ comes out a bit later she wonders what
they’d
been discussing.
Wes ushers him out with a smile that’s polite but not entirely friendly
and turns
to Faith.
“My office, Faith. Now.”
Well, fuck. Not seen him in a mood like this for a while. She seriously
doubts
he wants her in there to take down a letter, but she grabs pen and pad
and
follows him down the corridor.
He doesn’t waste time. “Faith, unless I’m mistaken, you were extremely
late
back from lunch.”
“Yeah; see Xander came around and –”
“I’m not interested in whom you were with. I find myself more concerned
with
the fact that when a client arrived I had to make him wait while I made
coffee.”
There’s a petulant bite to his voice and she decides the next time she
sees
that guy she’s going to fucking kick his ass, because one way or
another he
always leaves Wes in a pissy mood.
“I’m sorry, sir. It won’t happen again.”
“I sincerely hope not.”
His eyes rake her up and down and she feels that treacherous warmth
seep
through her as she waits, a trickle of moisture between her legs. Been
a while
since he did much to her at work, though the minute they get in the car
to go
home, his hand slides high on her thigh and she gets a kiss that leaves
her so
breathless she doesn’t come around until Wes’ fingers driving into her,
first
chance he gets, snap her back into focus.
“That will be all,” he says. “I imagine you’ve got rather a lot to
catch up
on.” She opens her mouth to say something and gets a frosty look. “I’m
not
paying you to argue, Faith.”
The unfairness of it on top of the threat of a call from her dad, and
Xander’s
attitude, spark off a full scale snit. “Yeah, right. But you are paying
me and
that means I’ve got rights, sir.”
“I beg your pardon?”
“I’m taking the rest of the day off sick,” she says.
The air turns as heavy as it does before a summer storm and though he’s
still
leaning against his desk, arms folded, she takes a step backward.
“You seem in good health to me,” he says softly. “Positively blooming,
in
fact.”
“Cramps,” she says, realizing as she says it that it’s true. Shit. The
headache, tummy pains and dampness between her legs all snap into place
and she
sighs.
Then she sees Wes is checking his fucking calendar, flicking back as if
he’s
looking for something and she goes off the scale with a shriek that
freezes him
in place. “What the fuck are you doing, Wes? Checking up on me?”
She stalks over to him and slams her hand down on the desk. “I got
cramps, a
killer headache and two men in my life who think they can push me
around.” He
looks just the littlest bit stricken and she softens her voice when she
adds,
“And I love them both, but I’m going home, Wes. I don’t want to argue
with
you.”
It hangs there for a moment, two worlds clashing, and then it’s Wes
who’s
reaching out to tuck her hair behind her ear.
“I’m sorry,” he says. “And I wasn’t checking up on your... dates.” He
sounds
indignant. “I was simply seeing if it’s the day the cleaners are at the
house –
and they are – so it might not be very peaceful.” He regains a measure
of
composure and smiles. “If you want to lie down, you can rest on the
couch in
the library here.”
She sighs, stroking her hand down his face. “I’ll manage. Got some
Midol in my
desk.” There’s a pause and she says hesitantly. “That guy – wasn’t bad
news was
it? Nothing to do with –”
She can’t bring herself to say Lilah’s name, but he shakes his head.
“No;
rather good news actually. There’s a merger coming up and he wants me
to be in
charge of the details of the contract. It’s going to be insanely
complicated...”
“You can handle it, Wes,” she says.
“I’m going to be the one making it complicated, Faith,” he says
with a
smile that needs to have ‘smug bastard’ attached to it.
She rolls her eyes. “Lawyers.” The smile stays smug and she frowns. “So
what’s
with the attitude? You didn’t mind me lunching with Xander, did you? He
just
showed up, and I haven’t seen him –”
“No, I didn’t mind that at all,” he says. “Though I really would prefer
you not
be late back,” his finger ghosts against her lips and he tastes it
thoughtfully, “after consuming junk food that you know I don’t like you
eating.”
“You got delusions of being Sherlock?” she snaps, glaring at his
complacent
smile.
“It wasn’t difficult to deduce,” he said. “Now, off you go – and Faith?”
“Yes?”
“Do let me know when you’re feeling better.”
“Why?” she asks suspiciously.
His mouth twitches. “Oh, Faith, you know why.” He pats her ass gently.
“Have a
nice day.”
She’s back at her desk before she realizes she still doesn’t know why
he got
mad at her.
Chapter Ninety Four
The cleaners are still there when she gets home, though she can't
imagine what
they actually need to do with Wes' neat freak obsession with tidiness.
But she's starting to feel pretty crappy; feverishly hot and the cramps
have
taken up residence in her belly and seem to be really keen on twisting
her
insides up into knots. What she really wants to do is run herself an
almost scalding
hot bath, put on Wes' shirt with the missing button, which is hers now
and
crawl into bed.
Not gonna happen though. The two Kosovan cleaners with much gesturing
and a
bottle of bathroom cleaner make it clear that she's surplus to
requirements and
instead she kicks off her shoes as soon as she gets into the study and
curls
herself up on the couch.
She just wants to go to sleep but there's this nagging ache in her
tummy that
even four Midol won't ease and she tosses and turns and wishes he was
here to
stroke her hair and make the pain go away.
And what the fuck has he done to her anyway? Because in the end; she's
getting
up from the couch, and actually looking for something to read. They're
not all
posh porno books either. Eventually she finds a copy of Pride And
Prejudice,
which they were doing at school before she got hauled off to juvie and
when he
comes home, she's curled into the corner of the couch, working her way
through
chapter eleven with the help of a big dictionary.
"I'm sorry, I think I must have the wrong house," he says smoothly,
as she looks up and him and blinks because all that tiny print has made
her
eyes swim.
"I couldn't sleep and you don't have a TV," she says defensively
because she's still feeling like hell and it's making her prickly and
irritable.
He sits down next to her and tips his head to see the cover of the
book.
"Jane Austen? There is something quite Elizabeth Bennett about you,
Faith."
Even after all the time, she's never quite sure how to decipher that
bland tone
to his voice, work out whether he's laughing at her. "Lydia is way
cooler," she says sulkily. "I'm much more of a Lydia."
"Are you? Should I be worried that you're going to run off with a
rakish
ne'er do well?" And now she knows that he's teasing her but in a way
that
she doesn't mind, which is why she's crawling into his lap.
"Thought I already did, Wes," she sighs, rubbing her aching head
against the cool cotton of his shirt.
He tenses up for just the merest hint of a second before his hand is in
her
hair, stroking through the strands and rubbing her scalp with gentle
fingers.
"This is rather unfortunate, you being so indisposed."
"I have my period," she hisses because she's racked with pain and all
he's worried about is that she's not doing her usual impersonation of a
horny,
teenage nymphet. "You gonna banish me to the spare room again so I
don't
contaminate the 300 thread count sheets?"
His hands slide down to start working out the knots in her shoulders.
"I'm
going to ignore that remark and the exceedingly peevish tone to your
voice
because I imagine that you're feeling rather ill," he says mildly, and
his
fingers are walking down her spine so he can knead his palm against the
small
of her back and she doesn't even know how he knows that that's just
what she
needs. She gives a tiny moan.
"Sorry, I feel like shit, didn't mean to be such a bitch," she
mutters and arches into his touch. "But, like, why is my agony so
unfortunate?"
"I'm afraid I have to go to New York tomorrow and though we did talk
about
it last time, it would be rather impossible to take you with me."
New York would have been a blast but she gets that it's a work thing.
Really,
she does. But she still bursts into tears because he's going away,
which means
that he won't be here with her. And she's currently overdosing on
progesterone.
"I don't want you to go," she wails, twisting around and burying her
head against his neck.
"It's only for four days, Faith," he says softly, scooping her into
his arms as he stands up. "And you can eat as much disgusting junk food
as
you like while I'm gone and you can go out with your friend, Xander and
drink
those revolting vodka milkshakes."
He's walking up the stairs with her and she knows she's being the
whiniest ass
cry baby in the world and that she needs to snap out of it right the
hell now.
"I'm gonna eat greasy take-out in your bed," she hiccups.
"Which will make for a very interesting and time-consuming evening when
I
get home," he says sternly. "And I was going to buy you a present for
every day that I was away too."
He places her gently on the bed and she swivels round so he can unzip
her
dress. "You don't have to do that – you don't have to buy me stuff,"
she mutters. "And I was only crying 'cause…"
"You're feeling absolutely horrible and I came home with my news and
rather compounded matters," he finishes, kneeling at her feet and
running
a hand up her leg to start rolling down her stocking. "I rather wish
this
trip was better timed."
"But I can stay here, right?" she asks urgently. "You're not
going to make me go back to the hotel?"
He kisses the soft skin of her inner thigh. "And subject you to the
tender
mercies of the scratchy sheets? Well, that would be entirely
unreasonable of
me."
She pulls back the quilt and burrows down under it. "Just so we’re
clear," she pouts, leaning up so he can kiss her forehead.
"Would you like me to stay here with you?"
"Nah, you've got work to do and I'm gonna try and sleep the worst of it
off. Wake up feeling less like a bitch on wheels, y'know?"
Her eyes shut obediently as he reaches over to tuck the covers tight
around her
so she's safe and snugly and fast asleep before he even shuts the door.
The four days drag by, like someone somewhere has stretched out time so
the
seconds become minutes and the minutes become hours and the hours
become days.
She hates coming home to the big, empty house that he fills even when
he's
miles away and the silence and the way the rooms echo with him, makes
her go
out every night with Xander just so she doesn't have to be on her own.
Except she wishes it was that simple. Truth is without him there, it's
a big,
spooky house with big, spooky house sounds like creaking stairs and
gurgling
pipes that sound exactly like an axe-wielding maniac is hanging around
and just
waiting for the right moment to disembowel her.
And then there are the other things that she sure as shit knows isn't
just her
over-active imagination. Like, the way the phone keeps ringing but when
she
snatches it up, the caller's rung off. It's not Wes 'cause he phones
her every
morning and every evening but this time, she gets her instructions
about
couriers and documents and depositions and then he asks her about her
day,
about how she slept and then she gets a teasing reference to the
present that
he plans to buy her for the 24 hours that she's been without him.
He tells her how pretty Central Park looks now that the weather's
getting
warmer. About the tedious judge that he had to have lunch with who fell
asleep
in the middle of his dessert. The pair of shoes he saw in the window of
a shop
as he walked through Greenwich Village that caused him to be ten
minutes late
for a meeting because he had to go in and buy them for her. So,
definitely not
Wes ringing and hanging up and leaving the messages that are nothing
more than
two minutes of static silence on the answer phone.
So it's not just the way she can't sleep now, unless they're skin on
skin
together; nestled against him, his hand over her heart. And it's not
the way
that she misses the comfortable silence in the morning and the frantic,
sheet-clawing tumbles of evening that's making her so edgy.
No, that's because of the little pile of cigarette butts at the bottom
of the
drive when she gets home. And it's the chewing gum that's been shoved
into the
alarm on the gate so she has to call Wes to call the security firm so
she can
get in on Wednesday night.
She doesn't know how she gets through Thursday night after she's spoken
to Wes.
Not like she's going to admit to him that his eighteen-year-old
girlfriend's
too chickenshit to be left on her own.
In the end, she leaves all the lights on, gets the two deadliest
looking
kitchen knives from the sharpening block in the kitchen and puts them
on the
pillow next to her and sits up in bed trying to read Pride And
Prejudice and
jumping every time she hears one of those scary intruder-on-the-stairs
sound
effects.
One moment it's three in the morning and she's still wide-eyed and
terrified.
Next thing she knows, it's eight freakin' thirty, and she's being woken
up by
the angry beeping of her cell phone.
She reaches out a hand for the phone and blearily switches it on,
trying to kid
herself that she can sound all perky and chipper for Wes.
"Yeah? Hey."
"Faithy?"
"Mom?"
For one moment she's tempted to slam the phone down, instead she grips
it
tightly in a hand that's suddenly gone sweaty.
"Faithy. I've been calling you and calling you," Darla's voice is
fractious. "When are you coming home?"
It isn't quite what she was expecting but it's enough to make all her
hackles
rise. "You threw me out, remember? Got the whole never darken my
doorstep
shtick, yeah?"
"You staying with him?" Darla sounds curious, rather than
pissed about it. "Hasn't got tired of you yet?"
Faith pulls a face as her insides clench up. "It might be hard for you
to
get your head round but he likes having me around."
"Saw him on the TV, after that big trial. And you know what I thought,
Faithy? I thought there is one cold son of a bitch. Is he treating my
little
girl properly?"
In a million years, she never expected the concerned Mom routine.
Didn't even
know that Darla had it in her. "Why the hell are you calling me this
early
anyway. Hasn't your hangover had time to kick in yet?"
"I saw Xander in town yesterday and he said you seemed kinda tense."
And again with the personality transplant.
Something's really off with this conversation and then she realizes
what it is.
Darla's sober for the first time in living memory and it's making her
voice
soft, like she cares and it's making her feel, well, like a daughter.
"He's gone away on business and I'm on my own in this scary ass house
and
it's freaking me out," she hears herself whining and she's transported
back to the sagging couch in their front room, huddled under her quilt
with
Darla, as they bonded over bad husbands and bad boyfriends, eating
HoHos and
watching The Breakfast Club.
"Well, at least he hasn't kicked you out yet," Darla snorts and then
sighs. "You know, baby, you can come home if you want. I kinda got used
to
having you round the place."
"Yeah, well…" Got used to having a Faith-shaped vodka dispenser.
"So is that why you've been calling? 'Cause I don't want to live with
you
anymore. I want to stay here with him." And it's funny that she won't
say
his name to Darla because it seems wrong.
And then the sober woman who's inhabiting Darla's body starts to talk
really
fast, like she's got to get the words out before she forgets them.
"Faithy, I'm sorry I've been such a bad Mom to you. I love you, baby.
Know
things were rough with that lousy fuck of a father and the divorce but
I never
meant to take it out on you."
And she's crying now because about the only constant thing in her life,
before
Wes, was the simmering rage and resentment she felt towards Darla. Not
her Dad
because that was more to do with wanting to get as far away from him as
possible but mothers were meant to love you, no matter what you did.
And keep
you safe. "Don't… just don't," she snivels. "Don't fucking say
you love me and that you're sorry 'cause I don't believe you."
It's really fucking weird to be curled up in Wes' bed, holding the
phone to her
ear so she can hear her mother apologize for 18 years of treating her
like
nothing more than the thing that ruined her life and all she can do is
sob.
"Baby, we need to talk about stuff. I could meet you for lunch,” Darla
finally offers, when she's all cried out. "Jesus, Faithy. I'm trying
here.
You gonna meet me halfway or what?"
Sometimes when she was old enough to finally realize that other girls'
moms didn't
go out and leave them on their own all night or come back drunk and
throw up in
the kitchen sink, she used to have this fantasy that Darla would
suddenly turn
into the perfect Mom. Like an apple pie-baking Mom who'd take her into
the city
in a Saturday afternoon and buy her cashmere sweaters and Guess jeans.
And lunch at the only diner in town that serves vodka with the meatloaf
special
really isn't her idea of fun. "What stuff do we need to talk about?"
she asks, while she's trying to think of some way to wriggle out of
quality
time with Mom.
There's a sharp intake of breath as Darla lights a cigarette. "That
Morgan
bitch for one thing."
"Lilah?" For one second, she actually thinks she's going to be sick.
"I don't know what her first name is, Faith, all I know is she's been
calling here every day, wanting to know all kinds of shit about you and
telling
me stuff I really don't wanna hear about that cold fish you're shacked
up
with."
She's taking deep breaths now, trying to ignore the cold sweat that's
covering
her body. "Like what? What's she said about him?"
"If he's done one quarter of the things she reckons he's doing to you,
Faith, I am coming up there and dragging you home by the scruff of your
goddamn
neck, do you hear me?" She's never heard Darla say anything like that
before. Well, there's been plenty of things about dragging her out of
clubs and
bars by the scruff of her neck but not that white-hot fury at the
thought of
someone hurting her. Which is kinda ironic when you think about it. So
ironic
that she's gonna puke any second now.
"Mom, you fucking listen to me," she hisses down the phone. "He
hasn't done anything to me that I haven't fucking begged him to. And
where the
fuck was your Mom Of The Year routine when your husband was making me
wish that
I'd never been born?"
"Faithy…"
"Don't ever fucking call me again," she screams and then throws the
phone so hard at the wall that the casing smashes to pieces.
She makes it to the bathroom in time to throw up a mouthful of bile and
then
slumps down on the tiles, with her fingers pressed tight against her
forehead
like she can stop herself thinking if she tries hard enough.
It's too much. All of it. Four days in a house that should have its own
starring role in a horror film. Darla trying to pretend like she
actually gives
a fuck, weirdass no-one there phone hang-ups, not to mention that call
which
may or may not have been her father, and to top it all, Lilah Morgan
trying to
fuck her shit up.
And in the end, she gives up because it's Friday morning and he's
coming back
to her. Birds are singing, the sun is shining and all is right in her
world.
At lunch-time, she heads for the really swank beauty parlour a couple
of blocks
from the office to get waxed and pedicured and buffed and polished and
when she
gets back to the office he's there. Sitting on the edge of her desk,
foot
tapping against the floor and looking pointedly at his watch. And just
for a
second all she can do is stare at him because he glances up and his
whole face
is lit with this blinding smile just because she's walked into the room.
"You're late," he says silkily and folds his arms so he can glare at
her.
"And you're back," she beams and has to step outside the lines that
he's already drawn so she can skip forward, throw her arms round him
and press
her lips against his.
He kisses her back, hands cupping her face gently before pushing her
away.
"Really, Faith, don't think you can soft-soap your way into my good
books," he chides her and that beloved bite is back where it belongs.
"I'm severely displeased with you. I almost missed my flight because I
spent half an hour trying to get you on the phone this morning and now
you're
half an hour late back from lunch."
"I was late back from lunch the day before you left too," she reminds
him, hanging up her jacket. "Just can't kick that bad time-keeping
habit
of mine, sir."
His eyes are all over her now as she walks back towards him, causing
tiny brush
fires over her skin as he starts at the toes of her stilettos and
travels up the
curves that are covered by her tight, black dress.
"I take it you're feeling better?" he asks, his voice dipping low so
she gets this ache deep down in her belly. "No aches and pains that I
should be aware of?"
"Not at the moment, but maybe you should ask me again in an hour."
"I see. In my office now, Faith."
Chapter Ninety Five
And that swoony delicious yet totally horrifying feeling currently
swirling
through her stomach? She hopes that never goes away when he looks at
her like
that -- summing her up, thoughtfully, eyes cold and without a flicker
of
emotion. She rides out the adrenaline rush of the fight-or-flight
feeling he
stirs up in her, and her legs nearly don't follow him when he slides
insouciantly
off the desk and leaves the front office. 'Cause she knows he's
plotting how
he's gonna lean her over the desk or take her over his lap, make her
come when
he says to, make her writhe and scream and ...
“Holy fucking shit!”
Her feet did move eventually, of course -- she's standing in the
doorway to his
office now. The two chairs in front of the desk, the big cushy leather
ones?
They're stacked with carrier bags. Quite a few. More than four, at any
rate.
With names in spare modern type and swirly script that she sort of
remembers
reading in the “Dress Like the Stars!” sections of the gossip rags
Darla left
lying around the house.
“That's certainly not the thanks I was expecting, Faith.” He's still
stern, but
she can see that he's secretly pleased that she's so overwhelmed.
“Oh God. Wes. You really didn't need to...” She gestures at the pile
and shakes
her head slowly, at a loss.
“That's not for you to say Faith. And, it's most unfortunate -- since
you were
so unconscionably late, I'm afraid the gifts will have to wait until
after we
had a discussion about your recurring tardiness.”
Her face falls, pouty lip and everything. “Not even one first? Since
you were
gone so long?” She plays up the naughty, spoiled mistress bit to a tee;
strides
across the room, hips swaying, snatching the first bag she can grab.
But he's
there a split second later, not succeeding at prying her fingers away.
“Please, Wes? I haven't been that bad... It's only a few minutes,
really...”
But no amount of cajoling will work now. He's got her by the wrists,
stroking
the divot between wrist and palm softly with his thumb, and she's
practically
whimpering by the time she drops the bag to the floor.
“That's better. Now, are we understood? It goes without saying that I'd
rather
not need to restrain you...” He's gently caressing her palms now, and
it's
almost like he's stroking her clit instead, sending a new wave of lust
straight
through her, and it's all she can do not to kiss that pretty angry
mouth of
his.
“Yes, sir...” She barely gets the words out.
“Good,” he purrs at her, suddenly dropping her hands. “Now, have a
seat.”
She's about to ask where, exactly, since every possible square inch of
the
ass-swallowing chairs are covered with bags, when she notices the
little desk
is back. With the cunning little blue typewriter.
She looks at him, confused. “I thought...” When his eyebrow shoots up,
the
words dry up in her throat, fall away unsaid. I thought you were
going to
spank me...
“Yes, Faith?”
“Nothing. Nothing,” she mutters, sliding into the little stool, ankles
crossed
demurely. It's impossibly uncomfortable, the little seat, the spindly,
creaky
desk. She can't imagine staying here long, can't imagine what he could
possibly
want her to do...
He's behind her now, brushing her hair back from her shoulders, then
slipping a
cool black silk scarf over her eyes, tying it just so. Suddenly, it's
very
clear what she's to do, and a cold knot of fear in her stomach rudely
jostles
the greedy heat that had been creeping up over her skin.
He leans over, murmurs in her ear. “How many days was I gone, Faith?”
“Four, sir.”
“And how many days did you come back late from your lunch hour? And the
emphasis is on hour, Faith.”
“Four, sir.”
“I see a theme.” He laughs harshly. “And how late were you each day?”
Fuck. She can't remember the first day. Fifteen, twenty, maybe? His
hands are
still stroking her hair, her neck. As if it weren't hard enough to
concentrate
already.
“Fifteen the first day. Twenty the next? And thirty the last two,” she
decides.
That sounds about right.
“That's nearly a hundred minutes, Faith. Over four days?” His hands
pause on
her shoulders, grip them tightly.
“Yes, sir.”
“You are impossible, Faith. I can only hope that this little exercise
will
instill in you a better appreciation of other people's time.” He sighs,
traces
one finger down her spine, all the way down. She tries not to shiver,
but
doesn't succeed. “And do sit up straight.” She can tell he's very
nearly really
annoyed by that flaw.
“Now then. You'll find the paper next to the typewriter.” Her hand
stretches
out cautiously, and she finds a short stack of his thick bond paper.
“You will
type a little epigram, Faith. Four hundred times, with no errors.
Before the
hour is up.”
Four hundred? And what time was it anyway? Her brain seizes up. It's
not that she
can't touch type –- of course she can, fast too -- she's almost up to
120 words
a minute now. But, everyone looks down sometimes, right? Sometimes you
lose
your place, your fingers wander off the right key. And how will she
know if
she's made an error, if she can't see? And how the hell will she make
sure the
paper's lined up just right?
“Sir, I...”
He cuts her off. “Repeat after me: “'Punctuality is the stern virtue of
men of
business...”
She parrots back the first phrase, careful the swallow the quiver of
nervousness that's creeping into her voice.
“...and the graceful courtesy of princes.' Edward G. Bulwer-Lytton."
She repeats it back again, but stumbles over the last name.
“...Bulwer-Lytton.
With a double 't', sir?”
“That's correct, Faith. It would seem your understanding of the
vagaries of
English surnames has improved greatly. For that, I will do you the
favor of
inserting each sheet into the typewriter, when you're finished the
previous
one.”
Oh shit. How's she gonna know when she's gotten to the bottom of the
page?
She's about to open her mouth when he answers the question for her.
“Fifty per page, Faith. Keep count. You have fifteen minutes.”
Chapter Ninety Six
Eight pages in fifteen minutes. She gulps, feeling the cold trickle of
sweat starting
right at the back of her neck where the blindfold is gathered. Damn
thing is
fucking itchy.
And she’s resentful, yeah, ‘cause four days away from him and this is
what she
fucking gets.
But she pushes all that aside. She knows he’ll make it all worth her
while —she
just has to work a little for it. So she steels herself, sits up
straight and
proud in that cramped, cheap-ass chair and places her fingers in
model-perfect
position at the keyboard. “Ready, sir.”
“Good, Faith,” he drawls. “Now.”
And she starts in, her fingers a blur across the keys. She’s really
proud of
the fact that she’s got the quotation down pretty well, but for some
reason the
difficulty is in remembering the “G.” Once she stumbles on that for the
first
time, it starts this chain reaction and the next time around (her
twenty-fourth, she’s keeping careful count), she types “Lyton” instead
of
“Lytton.” She can sense it. That must be her weird super-power. Just
her luck
not to get something cool like invincibility or X-ray vision, but a
fucking
sixth sense for typographical errors. “Fuck!” she yelps, before
she can
stop herself.
She half-expects a ruler to come rapping down hard on her knuckles for
her
little outburst, but all she hears is the disapproving cluck of Wes’
tongue against
the roof of his mouth.
“That’s five, Faith. And I’ll pretend I didn’t hear a certain
invective. But
you had better not say it again.”
Five mistakes? She’s surprised. But she doesn’t let it register
because
she’s got seven more pages to go. Wes slides a perfect new sheet of
linen bond
into the typewriter, advances it in the carriage, and whispers,
“Ready.”
And again. And again. And again. Halfway there and her fingers are
starting to
cramp up —she’s not used to typing with such speed, and without breaks.
She
wants nothing more than to pause for a second and rest her aching
fingers. But
she’s trying to beat the clock, and it’s a point of pride at this point
that
she finish —‘cause she’s pretty damn sure that Wes is going to take her
over
his knee and give her a seeing-to for every misplaced comma, transposed
letter,
and dropped consonant in the entire fucking thing.
She’s really quite fond of his reward system.
And, dammit! She bites back another curse. She’s hates that she’s so
easily
distracted. Was that forty-four now, or forty-five? Now the cold sweat
is back.
She’ll just have to guess. But five more and Wes is pulling the paper
from the
machine and she’s sure he’s put them all in an impeccable little pile.
Her fingers are still poised at the ready but he walks up behind her
and starts
to undo the blindfold. Then he stops. “You’re done, Faith.” He doesn’t
sound
pleased and her relief is turning just as abruptly to a knot of nervous
anticipation in her stomach. He leans in close to her ear and dammit if
his
crisp, caramel-smooth enunciation isn’t having the usual effect. She’s
so
fucking wet. And if he clucks his tongue again she’ll be a puddle on
the floor.
“Page two should be framed. But beyond that? A rather dispirited
showing.
Twenty-three mistakes all told, and you were two minutes over your
allotted
time. I’m terribly disappointed.” His hands are resting on her
shoulders, and
it takes all her willpower not to rest her head against them. It’s been
too
long.
Then one hand strays to her breast, index and forefinger pinching her
nipple
through the fabric of her dress. “So, Faith. What should your
punishment be?
Would you like to choose?”
Chapter Ninety Seven
Choose? That means thinking, right? And all she can get her mind to do
is
picture his cock, hard and hot against her, in her, or his fingers,
those long,
elegant fingers, touching skin he’s heated and slicked just by being
there
beside her after an eternity of waiting.
“I’m waiting.”
Icy cold whisper and a second warning pinch to punctuate it.
“Sorry, I’m just... choose?” She tries to focus, swallows and
straightens her
back, hoping that’ll stave off another pinch, because fuck, she might
come just
from that. “You mean like last time?” She’s remembering the ruler
smacking down
in a flurry of blows and fuck, that’d been thirty seconds. She couldn’t
take
two minutes of Wes in fast forward speed.
But it’d mean in less than five minutes she’d be over that desk getting
fucked
and she doesn’t need to look to know Wes is hard, and the only reason
he’s not
trembling like she is, is because he’s so fucking good at this, but
he’d like
it if she chose that... wouldn’t he?
She sighs, folds her hands in her lap and looks straight ahead. “Twenty
three...” she hesitates. What’s he going to use on her? She wants it to
be his
hand, needs it to be...
“Why, Faith!” His voice, low and amused, curls around her the way his
fingers
are curved around her shoulders, gripping her tightly. “Can it be that
you’ve
finally appreciated the virtue of patience? Perhaps the next time we do
this,
should occasion arise, I’ll choose a Kierkegaard quotation: ‘Most men
pursue
pleasure with such breathless haste that they hurry past it.’ That’s a
fault I
strive to avoid.”
“Think you go in the opposite direction, Wes,” she says, unable to
resist the
dig because she was just realizing how deep a hole she’d dug for them
both.
Sure, Wes could deliver twenty-three slaps in under a minute, but after
that
quotation? She’ll be lucky if she gets to come in an hour.
Fuck. She bites back a wail of despair at that thought, so that all
that
emerges is a faint, needy whimper, and waits to see what she’ll get for
answering him back - and gets his fingers threading through her hair,
catching
up a handful and tugging on it so her head tips back and she’s staring
up into
Wesley’s face, taut with the control he’s mastered, blue eyes dark with
arousal. “Really? Much as I value your observations on my character,
Faith,
might I suggest that you save them for a time when I’m not about to
administer a
well-earned reprimand? For your own sake?”
Well, isn’t he just so kind and fucking considerate? “Yes, sir,” she
says,
snapping out the words and biting back another clever remark.
“Very well.”
He’s still pretty upside down, she thinks hazily, and she loses herself
in a
silent, appreciative contemplation of the clean, straight line of his
jaw and
the way his lips are shaped to be kissed, until he sighs, releases her,
and
strides over to the bags.
“Perhaps you could have one present now,” he says. “Page two was
perfect
after all, and I believe in rewarding achievement quite as much as
punishing
failure.”
Good to know, she thinks wryly, trying to think of any times
she’s
earned a reward that didn’t leave a sting in her tail.
She feels curiosity swirl through the lust as he rummages through the
bags. So
many of them... it’s not so much that she wants the gifts, though she
does, she
really fucking does, as seeing that, yes, he’s been thinking about her,
has
made time to shop. She’s picturing him stalking into shops, late for
appointments, quivering with the impatience that he’s got in fucking
spades
when it comes to being on time, pointing at stuff, snapping his
fingers, making
the assistants run... or giving them that slow smile of his, dropping
his voice
right down and charming them into giggles and sighs and fluttering
eyelashes.
She’s pouting just thinking about that.
Looks like mostly clothes... but she’s already head to toe in what he
thinks
the ideal secretary should be wearing; corset sheathing her, silky
panties
caressing her, high heels stretching her calf muscles taut, so she’s
really
wondering...
Wes straightens, with not one, but two, small gift bags dangling from
his
fingers, and walks over to her. “Another choice,” he says with a smile
she doesn’t
trust one little fucking bit.
She stares wide-eyed at what spills out of the bags as she tips them up
on the
desk; a slither of black Italian leather, supple and soft, the buckle
on the
belt silver and square, echoing the watch that’s clasped around her
wrist. It’s
meant for jeans but it probably cost more than the last three pairs she
bought.
The second gift is a hair brush, the flat wooden oval of the back
completely
plain, the handle embossed in gold with words that shimmer in front of
desire-dazzled
eyes.
“Mason Pearson,” Wesley says helpfully. “English, of course.”
Figures.
“They were both bought with no ulterior motive, I promise,” Wesley
says, and
he’s almost convincing. “I simply remembered that your own hairbrush
was a
little the worse for wear –” He gives her hair a hundred strokes every
morning,
as it crackles and spits like an angry cat, then clings to his fingers;
part of
the morning routine she’s grown to love because she gets to watch him
in the
mirror, lips curved in a gentle smile as he takes care of her.
He picks them up and holds them out. “Well?”
She shakes her head slowly, takes them from him, and bends her head to
brush a
kiss against the hand he’ll use. “Told you that you didn’t have to
bring me
anything, Wes,” she says softly as she stands.
There’s a faint gleam of warmth in his eyes as his hand curls closed
over the
kiss and then he’s leading her over to the desk.
Chapter Ninety Eight
She doesn't need to be told to get in position; she's already leaning
forward,
legs spread, forearms flat on the desk top because she needs this.
Maybe even
more than his cock, though it's pretty much a judgment call.
He's been away four days and what with all the bullshit that's been
going on,
she needs the simplicity of this; his hand on her ass, his cock in her
cunt so
that everything else just melts away.
"Lift up your skirt, Faith," he orders her gently and she's wriggling
the tight wool up over her hips and his fingers are sliding into the
low
waistband of her panties and pushing them down so they end up around
her knees.
She lifts up her foot to shuffle them off. "No, leave them there."
And it should feel ridiculous to be bent over his desk, her panties
halfway
down her legs, stretched tight by her splayed pose but it doesn't. Just
makes
her feel hotter.
And finally she feels the warm weight of his hands as he cups her ass,
follows
the contours and slips between her legs so he can graze the tips of his
fingers
over her newly waxed mound. He makes an appreciative noise but is
already
moving his hand, skirting the lips of her pussy.
"Tell me something, Faith," he says conversationally. "How long
have you been wet?"
The tip of his finger is circling her clit but not touching it, which
makes
thinking really hard. "Um, when you said, 'In my office, now', she
mutters, almost swaying with the force of her want but managing to hold
herself
in check.
"And I believe I was very explicit in my instructions while I was in
New
York that you were not to touch yourself, not to…"
"I didn't!" she protests indignantly and bucks against the edge of
the desk as he pinches her clit hard.
"Don't interrupt," he barks and then smoothes the hurt away with the
pads of his fingers so she's counting backwards from a hundred and
trying to
remember song lyrics, anything not to come.
"Wes…!" she pleads when he starts rubbing her clit with his thumb.
"I'm going to come if you keep doing that."
The fucking bastard just speeds up. "No you won't, Faith, because I
haven't given you permission."
And just when she's right on the edge of the cliff, peering down and
about to
go freefall, he takes his fingers away and brings the flat of his hand
down
sharply across the tops of her thighs.
"Count!"
"One."
He spanks her hard. Really hard. So she's rocking forward with each new
blow
and he follows the movement of her body, keeping his hand on her
stinging flesh
so it seems like every smack lasts an eternity and she can't think of
anyone or
anything but him and how he makes the rest of the world slip away so
all there is
is this.
"Twenty two," she cries out as he strikes her on the softest part of
her ass and then he takes his hands away and she can hear the soft
swish of his
belt being undone and the rasp of his zipper and much as she loves the
pre-show, she can't wait for it to be done so she gets his cock.
His hand slams down, right between her legs this time, plunging two
fingers
into her, before she's even finished sounding out the number.
"You did that very well, Faith," he purrs. "You only lost your
place once, which is a marked improvement on the last time."
"Thank you, sir," she says on automatic pilot because how is she
meant to think with his fingers twisting deeper and deeper inside her
and the
wet head of his cock nudging against the crease of her thigh and
buttock.
"But it occurs to me that I've only addressed your secretarial
shortcomings," he muses. "There's still the matter of your shoddy
timekeeping."
She doesn't answer for a while because the whole not moving/not coming
problem
is back but eventually he stills his fingers for a second, because he's
all
fucking heart. "Did you want to say something, Faith?"
"I could owe you," she suggests shakily, trying to lift her torso
slightly off the desk because her breasts are so tight and swollen that
the
friction is getting too much.
He places a hand on the small of her back and pushes her firmly back
down.
"I have a much better idea," he drawls as he slams his cock into her
and in the same motion, brings his palm cracking down on her ass again.
"Two birds, one stone."
Thank God, he's not bitching at her to count his thrusts or the slaps
because
they're too fast and frequent and she's surprised that she hasn't
gouged holes
in the desk with her nails.
As it is, she's got to the stage where she's beyond words, all she can
do is
moan in an increasingly higher pitch as the pistoning of his cock
inside her is
sweetened by the force that he hits her with, so she's clenching around
him,
wriggling and wiggling frantically until he grabs a handful of her hair
and
tugs her up.
"You can come now, Faith," he whispers, his breath ragged and hot in
her ear and he pulls harder on her hair and it's all she needs to
squeeze the
muscles of her cunt almost viciously tight round his cock and give an
ungodly
scream as she feels herself come undone.
She collapses onto the desk, whimpering as she feels herself still
rippling
round him and his hands grip her hips, holding her steady as he spurts
inside
her.
The edge of the desk is digging into her belly and her legs are shaking
with
the effort of staying upright, plus the elastic of her panties still
hooked
round her knees are threatening to cut off her blood circulation but
still… She
loves the weight of him across her back, his spent cock half-hard still
and
twitching inside her and when he makes a move to lift himself away, she
gives a
tiny mewl of protest.
He strokes her hair out of the way so he can press a hot kiss against
the back
of her neck. "If you don't let me get up, how am I going to give you
your
presents?" he asks her and he sounds so fucking tender and sweet that
she
can feel the fierce prickle of tears.
"I don't need presents," she sighs but he's slipping out of her and
stepping back.
"Well, I suppose I could send them back," he says, gently
straightening her up and smoothing down her skirt, while she kicks off
the
stupid panties once and for all.
Which is not what she meant at all. "I said I don't need them," she
corrects him with a pouty smile. "But I still want them. Rather have a
kiss right now though."
And when he sits down in his big, lawyer's chair and she climbs onto
his lap
and winds her arms round her neck? Just as damn good as the spanking
and
fucking. Maybe even better.
It takes a lot to distract her when he's taking tiny sips from her lips
like
she's a bottle of one of his really expensive wines. But as he tilts
his head
so he can fasten his mouth to the spot behind her ear, which makes her
curl
even tighter around him, she catches a white flash of something out of
the
corner of her eye.
"Huh? Do you think it's going to storm?" she asks him, squinting out
of the window at the clear, blue sky. "Was that lightning?"
He catches the plump flesh of her earlobe between his teeth and worries
at it.
"I'm trying to seduce you, Faith, and all this talk of the weather is
rather off-putting."
She giggles and pulls him down for a wet, sloppy kiss. "Don't be dumb,
Wes. I'm already totally seduced. I'm, like, in a constant state of
seduction."
But the moment's gone and he's already looking at his watch and giving
her an
apologetic look. "They're sending someone from the security firm to
have a
look at the alarm," he reminds her. "In half an hour."
"They reckoned it was local kids," she says, sliding off his lap.
"Said they'd have to reset the alarm and replace the front of it. I got
a
quote." And she gives him her most convincing, doe-eyed look even
though
it sits about as well on her as a white, lacy ball gown would.
He gives her a light swat on her tender ass. "I do hope you're not
fishing
for compliments or expecting your presents until later on this
evening,"
he says sternly, but his mouth is quirking upwards and she can't help
it.
"Oh, c'mon Wes. Just one," she whines but he's already gathering up
the bags and holding them out of reach of her eager, little hands.
"Tonight, Faith. You can open every single bag and try on all the
beautiful things I bought. I might even let you keep a couple."
And she's howling with mock-outrage as he ushers her out of the office.
The security guy is already waiting for them, when they pull into the
driveway.
She leaves Wes (and all the fucking bags from Marc Jacobs and Miu Miu
and
Barneys) outside and dives into all the rooms she's been in over the
past four
days to check for remnants of junk food binges and sly cigarettes she's
sneaked
when it's been too cold to go outside.
When she's satisfied that the place has been Wes-proofed, she slowly
climbs the
stairs, reveling in the twinges in her thighs, the aching emptiness of
her
cunt, even the feel of his spunk coating her thighs. Man, she really
needs a
shower.
She uses the en suite in her room, even though she's been camped out in
his bed
while he's away. Figures he'll want to clean up. Once she's squeaky
clean, she
tugs on an old vintage sundress and wanders into his room.
He's sitting on the bed, still dressed in his suit, with the carving
knives and
her smashed cell phone arranged on the covers.
"Is there something you want to tell me, Faith?" he asks her
carefully and she's almost ready to spill it all out. The phone calls
and Darla
and how fucking scared she was without him but she stops herself just
in time.
She's not fucking helpless and she can't cling to him like she is, no
matter
how tempting he makes it. Sooner or later, he'll have to go away and
she'd
rather be terrified and in his house, smelling his shirts and stroking
the
covers of the books he's read, then in a sterile hotel room with
scratchy
sheets.
"I'm just glad you're back, Wes," she says simply, scuffing her bare
toes into the deep pile of the carpet.
He runs the pad of his thumb along the sharp blade of one of the
knives.
"We have a deal, Faith," he reminds her softly. "You never have
to hide anything from me."
She nods her head. "I know." But there's hiding stuff and then
there's just wanting things to be perfect because he's come home. All
the other
stuff can wait until tomorrow or the day after that or the day after
that…
"If you were frightened of being on your own in the house after the
alarm
had been tampered with, you should have called me," he says, standing
up
and wrapping his arms round her. She sinks into the embrace.
"I was fine," she insists. "But your house makes these freaky
noises and there ain't much you can do about that when you're in the
Tri-State
Area."
He kisses the top of her head. "And how did you manage to inflict so
much
damage on to your poor defenceless phone?"
She shrugs out of his arms and follows his gaze to the dent in the wall
where
she'd thrown the phone. But no fucking way is she telling him about
Darla's
phone call. Because then it's back to Lilah and the things she's been
spreading
about him, making what they have seem like this perverted game where
she's the
helpless teenybopper in thrall to the older, richer man. And he'll get
that
look, that icy, furious look and everything will be fucked up.
"If I tell you, you'll think I'm so fucking immature," she begins,
noting the way his jaw tightens when she swears, which is exactly why
she did
it.
He taps her lightly on the nose with his finger. "Does this explanation
have to involve expletives?"
"Well, no, I guess not," she decides and she's playing for time,
searching around for a story he'll find convincing, entertaining. "See,
I'm in bed last night and I hear this noise and I think it's just your
pipes in
the bathroom and then I hear it again and I'm almost dropping off to
sleep and,
fuck! Wes, it was so loud and I panicked and just threw the phone in
the
general direction."
He's trying really hard not to laugh, willing his features to look all
concerned and caring. "You poor thing," he coos. "And did some
bloodsucking fiend suddenly burst out of my bathroom?"
She bangs into him with her hip, giving him a glare that's as much
about all
the shit that she's actually protecting him from, as it is part of her
Oscar-winning performance. "Nah! I hadn't turned the shower off
properly
and it was making these weirdass gurgling noises."
He does laugh then. Throwing his head back and curving an arm round her
shoulders, while she gives him her best pissed off girlfriend glare.
"Are you gonna laugh at me or are you gonna start with the big present
giving?" she asks petulantly
Chapter Ninety Nine
He gives her this look that freezes her in place. It’s not an icy glare
of
displeasure, exactly, but there’s just this flash of annoyance. “If I
didn’t
know better, Faith,” he sighs, “I’d say that tone was almost childish.
I’d
hoped that your years of temper tantrums were well behind you.”
She can’t help rolling her yes and swatting at his arm playfully.
“C’mon, Wes.
I’ve been good.” She pauses. She flashes him a big grin “Or, at least, amenable.”
He smiles at her choice of words. That seems to put the thaw in him,
because
his tone shifts to one of bemused indulgence. “All right. Which one
would you
like to open first?”
Her eyes are nearly bugging out of her head at the choices. It’s like
it’s
Christmas every day, all these luxuriously wrapped packages just for
her. It’s
the Christmas she’s never had, at any rate.
She doesn’t even know what a Miu Miu is, but she wants it more than
anything.
She only pauses because she’s not sure how to pronounce it properly and
she
doesn’t want to stumble over it in front of Wes. So she just points at
the
largest box.
“That one? Are you sure?” One eyebrow is raised and his arms are
crossed but he
seems more amused than anything else. “The biggest box goes first, hmm?”
She grins. “Yeah, why the hell not?” It’s not like she gets presents
every day.
Or even on her birthday —especially if Darla’s drank down all the mad
money and
her dad’s broke-ass broke as usual. So she’s gonna do this her way.
“Fair enough. Go on then.” He nods his assent.
It’s in this beautiful box, wrapped up all crisp and perfect with a
ribbon and
she almost doesn’t even want to open it. Almost. The
Kierkegaard must
still be fresh in her mind, though, because she takes her time with
everything.
She undoes the ribbon with exacting carefulness, not wanting to mess it
up in
any way.
Nestled inside the box is this lovely slip of a dress, a fluttering,
ethereal
thing that she’s afraid to touch in case it dissipates between her
clumsy
fingers. It’s in this rich deep plum color that she’d never have
thought of
wearing but now that she’s seen it she knows it will be beautiful on
her.
“It’s gorgeous. Wes, I don’t know what to—” She turns to him, clearly
touched.
He smiles, enjoying her obvious pleasure. “I’d tell you to try it on
but you
haven’t quite reached the right box yet.”
Now that certainly piques her curiosity, but he doesn’t say a
word, just
nods towards the small mountain of bags and boxes.
The second biggest box says “Marc Jacobs” on it in sleek, rounded
capitals, and
she thinks she’s actually heard of him.
She’s not sure what to expect, but she gets another delicate slip of a
thing.
It’s such a froth of lace and ribbon and fabric that she doesn’t even
know what
it is at first. When she pulls it out of the box she sees that it’s a
draped
top, with two layers of pale yellow silk and a little lace flower
gathered at
the waist. The silk glides delicately through her fingers, so cool and
fluid to
the touch. It’s giving her a little thrill and she hasn’t even put it
on yet.
“This one?” she asks hopefully.
He shakes his head, no. She almost pouts but hey, she’s got a few more
boxes to
open and anyway, she’ll get to play dress-up (and dress-down) later.
There are two more Marc Jacobs boxes, the prospect of which makes her
positively giddy with delight. She wonders which one she should open
—one looks
like a shoe box, and the other is larger, almost a bit unwieldy. She
decides upon
a reverse strategy this time around, going for the smaller box.
Wes must like that because the corners of his mouth turn up just a
little bit.
So yeah, she knows they’re going to be shoes. But they’re not like any
shoes
she’s ever seen before. ‘Cause the only shoes she has in her wardrobe
fall into
two categories: the practical (sneakers, boots, flip flops) and the im-
(nosebleed high platforms and heels, mostly for clubbing-with-Xander
purposes).
These aren’t anything like the cheap leather or pleather that she’s all
too
used to —they’re this soft, buttery leather in the loveliest shade of
pink. The
shoe is lined in a darker shade of pink that matches the budding
peonies she’s
seen in Wes’ garden. There are two parallel cut-outs over the widest
part of
the toe and the tiniest little leather bows on the side. The heel is
pretty
damn high, but nothing she hasn’t gotten used to already thanks to all
her
practice sessions. She just runs her fingers appreciatively over the
leather,
not wanting to ruin the moment with her usual babble.
“I believe you’ve found the right box, Faith.”
“Oh, do you want me to—”
He smiles slowly. “Try them on? You could say that.”
She kicks off her scuffed Old Navy flip flops and picks up one shoe.
She’s all
ready to tip her foot into it when Wes stops her.
“From the moment I saw them in the window, I knew I just had to have
them for
you. They’re so classic, and yet there’s something so insouciant about
them.
And the color— ah.” He closes his eyes for a second, as though he’s
dredging up
a sense memory of them, even though they’re sitting right in front of
him. His
eyes drift open again. “Finding these shoes in your size almost made me
late
for a meeting in midtown.”
“They’re beautiful, Wes, don’t get me wrong, but they’re just
shoes…”
But he keeps going, almost talking over her, as though he’s in some
sort of
reverie. “I was standing in the store, thinking about which top I
wanted to buy
for you, and my gaze kept flickering back to them. Suddenly I had the
most
charming vision of you, bent over the desk in my study, wearing nothing
but the
shoes and perhaps a swift and matching reddening of your lovely arse.”
He seems
to drift back to the present, and he looks directly at her. “Faced with
that,
well, of course I had to buy them.”
Chapter One Hundred
She's pretty sure it's her other cheeks that are the right shade of
pink now.
She presses her hands over them, trying to push the rush of blood back
down,
trying to keep tears from welling up and ruining the moment.
“Oh, my.” Her voice is a weak little croak. She doesn't want to speak
at all,
just wants to sit here and run her fingers over the pink buttery
leather, make
it a good luck charm.
'Cause they're not just shoes after all.
They're him, a thousand miles away, in a fancy boutique, buying her
clothes,
running late. Running late! But only thinking of her. Of pleasing her.
Of
making her look beautiful.
The weight of this is crushing her heart, making it hard to breathe now
on top
of everything else. Maybe it would just be best to dive headfirst into
the heap
of expensive silk and leather and disappear forever.
“Oh Faith, certainly that doesn't embarrass you.” He's been hovering
over her
expectantly, handing her packages -- but now he just shoves the boxes
and bags
and tissue aside, sits down on the bed and pulls her close.
“No. No. It's just overwhelming, y'know? This is more presents in one
go that
I've gotten in my entire life, Wes.” Her voice cracks, but she doesn't
even try
and hide it.
He strokes her chin, keeps it from quivering. “Oh, well. That's a
relief, I
thought maybe I'd finally found the one thing you wouldn't indulge me.”
She has to laugh at that, sniffling and shaking the tears away. “Of
course not!
I mean, 'cmon, it's not like there's vegetables involved.”
He looks vaguely horrified that she's brought it up. “Kidding!
Kidding!” she
blurts.
“Of course you are.” He's so stern now – but be can only keep his face
straight
for about three seconds before he's laughing too. He snakes an arm
around
behind her, offers the odd-shaped box. “Another present?”
“Thanks.” she rolls her eyes and snatches it out of his hands, tilts up
the lid
slowly. “Oh God, Wes. I don't need a purse too!” She pulls it out of
the
dustcover; it's a squat oblong thing -- black -- with short handles,
two
pod-like pockets. And a buckle, the purpose of which seems only to be
decorative.
“Yes, you do.”
“What's wrong with my purse?”
“It's got that eerie little cartoon girl on it...”
“Emily?”
“Yes.”
“She's not eerie. She's strange. Emily the Strange.” He looks
miffed.
“Oh, come on, Wes. I love this. How could I not? It's gorgeous.” The
leather's
not as soft as the shoes, of course, but it's still wonderfully supple
and warm
and smells heavenly.
He just shakes his head, bemused. “I think that's enough presents for
now...”
“Yeah, I've flown right past overwhelmed, gone straight to dazzled.”
She kisses
him playfully on the cheek. “Don't tell me there's more?”
“Just a few more. Not so grand as all this, though.” She can only
imagine that
whatever he means by not so grand, it will still be lovely. “Dinner
now, I
think. Do you agree?”
She nods seriously. “Then after, maybe we can take those shoes for a
test
drive...”
He pulls her up to standing, smacks her lightly across the bottom. “Get
dressed,
Faith.”
“But what should I wear?” She strikes a melodramatic pose. “I have all
these
new clothes and I just can't decide!”
“The plum silk, of course.” He pulls it out of the box, unfurling its
full
length, holding it before her, like an offering.
“Damn, Wes. You takin' me somewhere fancy?”
He just smiled that enigmatic smile he'd whip out when he had something
up his
sleeve. “You'll see.”
***
They dress impeccably for dinner -- at a little Mexican
hole-in-the-wall. No
one speaks English, but everyone seems to know Wes. She's realizing
that
maybe was gonna happen everywhere they went -- and she's beginning to
understand why.
They're served cold Tecates and giant plates of hot enchiladas, beans,
and rice
– apparently on the house. And after it's all cleared away, leaving
Faith
groaningly full, a beautiful solemn girl younger than herself brings a
plump
baby to the table. Wes clucks at it indulgently, all the while firing
off
questions in Spanish to the mother. Faith doesn't catch much, seeing as
she's
skipped out of most of her Spanish classes, but she reads enough of the
body
language and understands enough key words to know that he was making
sure her
drunk,
good-for-nothing ex-boyfriend was obeying his restraining order.
In the car on the way home, she strokes his thigh gently,
absentmindedly.
“Exactly how much pro bono work do you do, Wes?”
He clears his throat, thinks for a moment. “Not as much as I'd like,
anymore.
The Lilah Morgans of the world take up far too much of my time now,
tying my clients
up in pointless litigation. That's part of the reason I'd like to leave
this
grotty city eventually, maybe relocate to New York.”
The mention of Lilah makes her blood run cold, and Faith quickly shrugs
it off.
She likes the thought of the two of them running reckless in New York,
nothing
to tie them down. It seemed like an impossible dream two weeks ago, but
was
undeniably inching toward reality daily.
“That sounds nice, Wes. Though I think everyone here that you've helped
out
would really miss you.” She hopes fervently that when the time comes,
she isn't
one of those people.
When he doesn't reply, eyes intent on the dark, winding road, she sighs
heavily. She's full and content, and pleased she didn't spill anything
on the
dress either. “Wake me up when we get home. I need a power nap
before... I try
those shoes on...”
Chapter One Hundred and One
She’s drowsing, not sleeping, but there are long moments when the low
growl of
the engine and the silence of Wesley beside her drop away and then
she’s
dreaming, in swift snatches of color and light, jerking awake as the
car hits a
pothole or a sharp bend. The dreams are as ethereal and light as the
clothes
he’s given her, filled with Wesley’s arms around her, keeping her safe,
Wesley’s eyes looking at her with the love and concern he’s learning to
show,
Wesley’s voice saying ‘We have a deal, Faith... never have to hide
anything
from me... never want you to think that
I would hurt you.. .never let you down... you're having problems...
come to
me... let me help...’ And she’s trying to get to him, she really is,
but it’s
raining and she’s wearing these heels and they’re slipping and sliding
and
above her the sky’s dark and the lightning’s scaring her and Wes is so
far
away...
“Faith!”
She blinks awake and sees Wes giving her an exasperated, if indulgent
glare.
“What? I wasn’t asleep.”
“I sincerely hope you were,” Wesley says. “Or the drooling ceases to be
merely
messy and becomes worrying.”
She raises an instinctive hand to her mouth – drool? So not sexy - and
then
lashes out to punch his shoulder as he grins with satisfaction at
fooling her.
“Gonna make you pay for that,” she tells him with all the indignation
she can
muster when he’s chuckling and looking years younger.
“I tremble with apprehension,” he says, schooling his face to solemnity
which
doesn’t fool her one little bit. “Now, if you’re quite restored after
your
little snooze –”
“Power nap.”
“- perhaps we could go inside.”
He helps her out, the way he always has, ever since that first time,
and she
walks into the house which, now she’s with him, feels like home again.
She’s
kept it tidy, she really has, but Wes spends about ten minutes
wandering around
adjusting stuff and twitching cushions, until she loses patience,
murmurs
something about going to pee, and runs upstairs.
She does pee, and brushes her teeth, too, getting ready for whatever he
has
planned, primping and fussing but doing it fast. Twisting her head
around, she
manages to see her ass in the bathroom mirror. It’s still marked from
the
spanking she got at lunchtime, but only faintly, and it’s not even
pink.
Thinking about what it’s going to look like when he’s done making it
match
those killer shoes has her whimpering slightly, the sound echoing in
the
bathroom, startling her.
Stripping bare, she goes back to his bedroom and clears off the bed,
stacking
the presents, opened, and still waiting to be appreciated, alike, on
the floor.
Then she picks up the shoes and strokes them with a gentle, wondering
finger
before slipping into them. There’s a long mirror in the corner of the
room and
when she goes over to it, she can see a dim reflection of a Faith that
shouldn’t exist because she’s beautiful, she’s loved and she’s smiling.
And in these shoes? She’s fucking hot. They’re making her look
more
naked than she would have done without them and they’re just going to
make
Wesley...
“Oh, yes.”
There’s this hum of appreciation in his voice that only needs the
temperature
turning up beneath it to make it boil over into a throaty growl.
Without
turning, she watches Wesley walk towards her in the mirror and rest his
hands
on her shoulders.
“You look just as I imagined you would,” he tells her, as his hands
move to up
her breasts and his fingers tease at her nipples. “Just as
beautiful...” One
hand glides down and she widens her stance by a fraction so that he can
rub
against her clit, arching up into his touch and never taking her eyes
off their
reflection. “Would you like to see yourself come,” he asks her, kissing
her
neck, his cock already hard and nudging at her through his clothes,
“see what I
see?”
She shakes her head slowly, rolling it against his shoulder. “It
wouldn’t be
the same,” she whispers. “Not if I was watching. It wouldn’t be just
yours
then.”
His fingers ease inside her, into the slippery warmth, and he holds
them still.
“I don’t think I’d mind sharing that with you, but perhaps you’re
right,” he
whispers against her neck. It’s a weird conversation to be having
maybe, but
she’s getting used to that with him; which is why, when his fingers
start to
move, fucking her in a rhythm that’s remorseless and unrelenting, she’s
not too
thrown when he says, “What do I look like?”
She smiles at his reflection. That’s an easy one.
“If it starts with the letter, ‘p’, I’ll make your arse match the
inside of the
shoes,” he warns her, interpreting her smile without any difficulty and
slowing
his fingers.
She arches an eyebrow in a way he’d be proud of. “Oh, Wes, you really
do need
to work on your threats,” she sighs. “You look pretty when you come.
Prettiest
thing I’ve ever seen and I love to watch you because you’re mine then,
right
then and you’re not hiding anything, or holding back, you know?”
His fingers slip out of her and he spins her around. “Interesting
response to a
threat,” he murmurs silkily. “One might almost suspect that you want me
to be
quite severe with you.”
She can’t help squirming a little at that, rubbing against his clothes
and
wishing they weren’t there. “Can I change my answer?” she says, hiding
a grin
against his shirt.
His hand pushes her chin up so she’s forced to meet that blue stare.
“Possibly
I might give you a second chance,” he says as if there’s an actual
chance she
can talk herself out of a peony-pink ass.
“You’re not pretty, you’re fucking pretty, Wes, and it makes me want to
–”
But she never gets to finish that sentence, because he scoops her up
and
doesn’t stop kissing her until they reach the study and by then she’s
forgotten
what she was going to say because the belt and the brush are lying in
the
middle of the desk, in a pool of light from the single lamp and the
rest of the
room is deep in shadow.
Chapter One Hundred and Two
Three hours later, her entire body still throbbing and twitching, she's
wrapped
up in the cashmere throw and taking tiny sips of brandy from the
bowl-like
glass he's holding to her mouth. His hand is shaking slightly.
Everything he's done to her keeps playing back in her head like her own
personal porno movie.
The way he'd made her crawl towards him on her hands and knees with the
belt in
her mouth.
"Slower," he'd hissed. "Start again."
Took her five goes and the end of the belt lashing across her buttocks
before
she'd slid forward on her knees, as slinky and as sinuous as a cat,
winding her
naked body around his legs as he'd sat, sprawled out on the big,
leather chair
like some dissolute dictator and begged him to hit her with the brush.
How sore her ass was when he'd finally flipped her over after 30
strokes of the
flat of the brush against her cheeks. "I do believe that I've matched
the
shade perfectly," he'd told her smugly. And the wool of his trousers
had
just irritated her smarting flesh even more but he wouldn't let her
move a
muscle until he'd stroked the bristles softly over her sopping wet sex
until
she'd come.
There'd been this wild look in his eyes that she hadn't seen before,
the way
they darkly glittered over her flushed face like he could see right
inside her,
knew about all the lies she'd told him already that day, and it just
made her
more desperate to please him now.
But he wouldn't let her touch him but made her sit on her own in the
chair, her
legs hooked over each of the armrests and made her touch herself to his
exact
and explicit instructions until she came again.
"Why won't you fuck me?" she'd whined tearfully at him even as she
rubbed just her index finger around her clit.
He'd given her a pitying look like he couldn't believe that she was
that
stupid. "How do you expect me to see those pretty shoes if I'm fucking
you, Faith?"
She'd paused, racking her brains for some position that would put her
feet
right in front of his eyes while he fucked her into the middle of next
week and
then gave a tiny cry of frustration when she couldn't come up with
anything.
When she'd pushed her hands down the side of the chair and refused to
carry on
because she wanted him to fuck her "right the fucking hell now', he'd
got
thin-lipped and beautiful in his fury.
Wedged his hand under her arm, hauled her up and spun her round so she
was
dizzy and stumbling on her pretty pink heels.
"If you won't do as I ask, then there's no point in having your hands
free
is there?" he'd told her grimly, pulling her arms behind her and
wrapping
the supple leather of the belt round her wrists.
Then and only then, he'd got on his knees, roughly pushed her legs
apart and
fucked her with his tongue, ignoring her groaned protests that she was
going to
fall over.
He'd lifted his glistening face to glare at her. "I expect you to have
some semblance of control, Faith," he'd hissed, tongue swiping slowly
and
deliberately to lick her juices off his bottom lip. "I wouldn't plan on
being able to sit down at all this weekend if you can't remain
standing."
By the time his tongue and his teeth and his lips had coaxed her
through
another two orgasms, she was skirting the dark place somewhere between
pain and
pleasure, the muscles in her legs screaming, her clit so tender that
all he had
to do was gently blow on it to make her scream and her cunt nothing
more than
an empty, throbbing ache that only wanted to be filled.
He untied her hands long enough so he could pull them over her head and
wrap
the belt around her wrists again, before lifting her up and sitting her
on the
edge of the desk. Then he'd slowly unbuckled his own belt, while she'd
sat there
panting and open-mouthed, already able to feel his cock stretching her,
as he
pulled the length of leather slowly out from the belt loops.
She'd started to cry when he'd crouched down and bound her ankles with
it
because there was no way in hell he was going to be able to give her
his cock
with her thighs pressed tight together.
"Why are you crying, Faith?" he'd asked her tenderly, smoothing his
thumbs over the tracks of her tears.
"I want you in me, I want to touch you," she'd sobbed, shaking her head
to get away from the soft touch of his sneaky hands. "Why are you
making
me wait? Why the fuck do you always make me wait when I want you so
much?"
He'd kissed her then for the first time that evening, this slow, sweet
exploration of her mouth, which had her straining against the leather
bindings.
"I only have to see you and I'm hard," he'd whispered in her ear,
rubbing his cock against her hip. "I touch you during the day like
this," he stroked her hair back behind her ears, "inconsequential
touches but they make me ache with the need to take you into my office,
strip
your clothes off and fuck you. You torment me in so many different
ways,
Faith."
He didn't make it sound like a good thing and she'd frowned. "Like I
piss
you off?" she'd asked tremulously and he'd given her a feral smile.
"Did you know that when you're concentrating on something, your tongue
pokes out of the corner of your mouth?" He'd stolen another kiss,
tracing
the seam of her lips with his tongue. "Or that when you walk across a
room,
your hips sway and I can't take my eyes off your delightful little
arse?"
That got her a sly little pinch on the hip. "So, as I said, Faith, you
torment me. Make me want you all the time. You drive me to distraction
without
even being aware of it and that is why I make you wait."
But he didn't make her wait after that because she was still crying and
telling
him that he never had to wait, he could have her any time he wanted.
The only
way he could fuck her was to lay her down on pens and papers that dug
into her
back, lift her legs up so they were practically flat against her
heaving chest
and slowly, so very fucking slowly, push his cock into her constricted
cunt,
which had to be persuaded to let him in.
She'd been so wet that soon he could speed up, pistoning into her and
telling
her that she felt so tight that she was killing him. And she couldn't
move,
just ripple helplessly around the relentless length of him, make
shuddering
little cries as he pressed his thumb into her ass because he said that
it was
so pretty that he couldn't help himself.
After he'd come, his cock jerking and spurting inside her, and she was
still
lying there, moaning wordlessly because for the first time ever he
hadn't made
her come; he'd slipped out of her and fucked her with the handle of the
hairbrush. She'd come then, cursing and moaning, her ankles banging
against her
nose as he'd pressed the heel of his hand against her clit.
It didn't end after that, not even when he'd untied her ankles and
carried her
upstairs. He'd run her a bath, taken off the shoes and placed them
carefully back
in the box where they floated on a sea of tissue paper, then placed her
just as
reverently in silky hot water that smelt of oranges and bergamot.
"Please untie my hands, Wes," she'd begged. "I've got wicked
aches and pains in my shoulder."
But he'd shaken his head and picked up the bottle of shampoo so he
could squirt
a dollop into his palms. "You have a word," he'd reminded her gently.
"You can use it at any time but the very fact that you're whining and
sniffling but not actually saying it isn't doing much to persuade me to
give in
to your childish demands."
By the time he'd washed her and dried her, laid her out on the bed and
stroked
every quivering inch of her with hands coated in scented oil, she was
trembling. He'd spent what felt like days sucking on her nipples,
dragging the
flat of his tongue over the hard tips of her breasts until she thought
she'd
come just from that. But it took his cock again, sliding into her with
these
lazy languid movements that matched the glide of his tongue in her
mouth, while
she tugged at her wrists, which were now lashed to the headboard, so
hard that
she'd felt the skin tear.
"Your poor little hands," he says to her now, kissing the red,
bleeding marks that the belt has left and she nestles closer against
him.
"You can say the word, if you want, Faith. I won't think any less of
you."
"I didn't need to," she murmurs, winding her sore arms round his neck
and lifting up her mouth for a kiss, which he willingly gives. "It's up
to
me to decide when I want to use it, that's how it works. So stop being
a pussy,
Wes."
"Ah, Faith, you have a mastery of the English language that leaves me
quite awestruck." And as he pulls her in closer so her head is on his
shoulder and he can stroke the strands of her hair through his fingers,
like
he's mesmerized by them, she can't help but wonder if the reason she
never says
the word is because her absolute compliance is the only thing that she
really
has left to give him.
He's asked her to trust him, have faith in him, let him look after her,
and
today she's managed to fuck all that up in one two minute conversation.
So,
nope, she ain't gonna say that word any time soon. She's let him down
enough
already.
Chapter One Hundred and Three
If there's one thing she's still not used to, it's waking up to find
the rest
of the bed empty.
It's always a little disturbing and disorienting, in that first minute
of
wakefulness, to roll over aching for a good morning kiss or a cuddle
and find
his half of the bed empty. Not just empty, but cold and long vacated.
These are the times she wonders if he actually sleeps at all. In fact,
she
wouldn't believe he actually did if it wasn't for the fact that he was
there
when nightmares shoved her awake; when sometimes he'd hog the big
cashmere
blanket, leaving her cold and shivering and tugging her half back.
But this morning, his side's not exactly empty when she flops over,
stretching
her cramped arms. A note is propped up against to a round blue box.
Wear this and the contents of the other boxes. Breakfast in the
garden.
She has to smile, blearily, because that long awaited 'x' is squashed
up next
to the scribbly 'W' of his signature.
The tingle of pleasure at that doesn't last long, though. Leaning out
to peer
over the edge of the bed and seeing there's three more boxes perfectly
lined up
to make a little path to the door, a sick-making wave of guilt and
hangover
(she did end up drinking a lot of brandy) creeps up her gut.
The same way it would when she lied to Darla.
Her old rule had been to remember every truth she'd bent the day
before, so as
not to slip up and have one tumble out over breakfast – even if they
weren't on
speaking terms. She hadn't needed the ritual since moving in with Wes,
and
wasn't exactly happy that she was starting it up again. No, not
starting it up,
just using it to get through breakfast. She'd tell it all to him later
today
anyway, or after some coffee at least.
That doesn't seem appease her flip-flopping stomach, though. She can't
open
these boxes. Can't. Not before a cig or two.
There weren't any phone calls with no one at the other end.
No cigarette butts at the end of the driveway.
No phone call from Darla.
No sneaking suspicion it wasn't kids that had broken the security gate.
She sets the mantra in her head, slides out the other side of the bed,
and
creeps down the hallway to grab her cigs from her room, sneaking into
the
unused guest bedroom at the end of the hall. It's the only place she
can get to
up here without possibly running into him first. She's leaned out the
window
here, on those interminable cold nights without him, smoking and
examining the
trees that fenced in that end of the house, a buffer from the neighbors.
This time, though, she's half-edgy that he'll walk in on her, drag her
off for
another round of punishment for leaving gifts unopened and smoking in
the house.
Not exactly what she wants before breakfast.
Nervously, she sucks down three cigarettes in a chain, trying to keep
one eye
one the door, and flicking the butts into the neighbors' trees.
Almost home free, there, Faith, she thinks as she cracks the door to
slide back
into his room, when his voice startles her, makes the hair on the back
of her
neck stand on end.
“Faith. You're up.” He's paused at the landing of the stairs. “I was
just
coming to make sure you were still actually asleep and not in some sort
of
vegetative state.”
“Hey, yeah. I'm up.” She backs closer to the door willing the lingering
scent
of smoke to dissipate before he reaches her. “I wanted to take a shower
before
I opened the boxes, but I forgot something...” She's lost, can't think
of what
she could have forgotten, and feigns a yawn. Bingo! “My robe. I forgot
it in
your room.”
Miraculously, he thinks nothing of it, just makes a non-committal noise
and
nods, starting back down the stairs. “Don't take too long,” he calls
over his
shoulder. “Or the coffee will be cold.”
She hadn't realized her heart was thumping madly, half from the
nicotine rush
and half from starting the day with another lie. But the only one for
today,
she tells herself firmly. That's it.
And hell, he didn't exactly seem his chipper morning-person self,
either. Then
again, he had been expecting her to still be asleep, so maybe she was
reading too
much into it.
Still, deciding it best not to linger in the bedroom in case he
returned, she
gathers up all the boxes and squirrels them away to her room. And locks
the
door.
The big royal blue box -- the round one -- contains a huge sage green
straw hat.
Did people still wear hats anymore? It's gorgeous though, and it's
obviously
yet another item that didn't come on the cheap -- that much is obvious
from the
gold embossing on the lid of the box to the perfect asymmetrical swoop
of the
brim to the obviously hand-made peony-pink silk flower perched on the
right
half. There's also another delicate dress, the modern designer
equivalent of
one of her favorite vintage finds: a shirtwaist from the '40's, only
this one
is silk and has tiny pearl buttons up the front and a matching cashmere
shrug.
And the smallest box contains appropriate silk lingerie, including a
garter
belt and stockings.
She slips it all on after a quick shower, and her nervousness all but
disappears as she relishes all that silk against her skin. Deciding
against any
makeup, she towels her hair dry as much as possible and puts on the hat.
Standing there in the finished product, her reflection in the mirror is
a
little astonishing – a little too astonishing. She looks so... proper.
Not
prissy or anything. Proper. The only flaw is the red raw skin on her
wrist.
Rubbing it absentmindedly, she remembers something about how it's
actually not
proper to wear hats indoors, carefully removes it, and makes her way
down to
the garden.
Chapter One Hundred and Four
The breakfast is over before he comments on her wrists, though he had
plenty to
say about how pretty she looks, lingering on the word as if it’s
getting to be
his favorite.
In the clear perfection of the late spring morning, with birds singing,
flowers
unfurling petals and a blue, blue sky, because Wes seems to have even
the
fucking weather dancing when he snaps his fingers, the marks on her
wrist look
out of place.
But they belong in the picture as much as the delicate china she’s
drinking
from; Minton’s Haddon Hall pattern, he tells her when she runs a finger
over
the rich green rim of her cup, that matches the grass at her feet so
well; his
grandmother’s once. They belong because, like the clothes she’s
wearing, Wes
put them on her.
“I hope...” He pauses and then runs his finger over the marks, tracing
them so
gently that it feels as if he’s done no more than breathe against her
skin. “I
hope you understand that you never have to wake up like this if you
don’t want
to.”
“Thought we covered this last night, Wes,” she says, the words coming
out
sharper than they should have. “You gave me that... that word and if I
don’t
say it, I don’t. It looks worse than it feels and I bruise easy, heal
fast.”
It’s what Darla used to say when she came to her crying after a spill
off her
bike or a fall from a tree. Her version of TLC. Wes doesn’t like it any
more
than she used to from the way he winces and for some reason he’s in a
question-asking mood, so she braces herself, hoping he’s not going to
go near
anything she really doesn’t want to discuss.
“Faith – do you wish I were... different?” he says, and props to Wes
for doing
this in broad fucking daylight, face to face, not in the dark, except,
not,
because her face is hot and that’s really fucking silly. He knows every
inch - every
inch - of her body intimately – and intimately takes on a whole new
meaning
with Wes – but talking about... it, what they do, just makes her feel
awkward.
“No,” she says. There’s a silence and she’s learned to interpret his
oh-so-fucking
eloquent silences by now; this one means, ‘Faith, I’d appreciate a
rather more
detailed reply and please sit up straight when you talk to me.’
So she tries again. “If you were different, you wouldn’t be you. And I
kinda
like you.” She takes one of those deep breaths that never really do
anything
useful and adds, “And it’s not just you, is it? It’s me too. Whatever
you are,
so am I.”
He’s staring at her now, as if he’s pulling every word apart, every
expression
and fuck, he’s stripping her bare.
“I don’t think so,” he says finally. “I don’t see how you – you indulge
me, and
I’m –”
What the fuck...
“Wes? Indulge you? And were you about to say you’re fucking grateful?”
She almost spitting the words out now and he’s looking shocked, the way
he
always does when she loses it, as if he’s not used to it. Which makes
no sense
as she bets Lilah wasn’t all that restrained when it came to tantrums.
“You
indulge me with all these presents... and hey, you hadn’t
better ever
buy them thinking they’re some kind of payment –”
Her voice is rising high enough with outrage to crack the pitcher of
freshly
squeezed OJ and he stands up, goes to his knees on the grass and
captures her
hands. “Finish that sentence and I’ll be most annoyed,” he says,
sounding stern,
and somehow that works to calm her better than an apology would,
because that’s
not Wes and it’s Wes she wants right now. A Wes who’s not freaking
because he
went a little too far, a Wes who’s in charge because she doesn’t trust
herself
to be, not given the mess her life’s in.
“I’m sorry,” she whispers. “Just – don’t spoil it, Wes, y’know? Don’t
make me
feel I’m part of something you feel guilty about because I’m not. I
want this.
Want you this way.”
The finger he touched her bruised, torn skin with brushes against her
lips.
“Even when I make you wait?” he says, with a smile that’s barely there.
“Even then.” She pouts. “Though you really shouldn’t, Wes. Can’t be
good for
you.”
His eyebrows shoot up. “Well, now, I hadn’t considered the deleterious
physical
effects. Thank you for your concern.”
“You’re not going to stop doing it, are you,” she says with a
resignation she’s
not entirely faking.
“I don’t think so,” he says. “Though I suppose, on occasion, we could
experiment with a more rapid encounter.”
He’s on his feet as he says it and picking up a throw draped over one
of the
garden chairs and spreading it out on the lawn. “You told me last night
that I
could have you anytime I wanted,” he murmurs. “I want you now, Faith.”
She swallows. “Sure. Uh, inside, maybe?”
He lies down on the dark blue blanket and pats it. “No. Right here.
Right now.”
He looks at her. “I’m waiting,” he says, “and you’re correct. It’s not
much fun
at all.”
She rolls her eyes and glances around. There’s a high wall, no way
anyone can
see in... but fuck they’re outside and it’s like ten o’clock in the
morning.
“Faith...”
It’s that insinuating drawl and she moans. Can’t resist that and before
she
registers what she’s doing she’s taking off her hat and going to lie
beside
him.
“Aren’t you a little overdressed?” he says, with his fingers flicking
open
buttons like peas popping from a pod. He pulls the dress over her head
and
tosses it onto a chair then sends her bra after it. The sun’s warm on
her skin
but her nipples pucker and tighten as he stares at them and when his
hand
slides inside her panties she’s as wet as she always is and as ready.
He kicks off his trousers but leaves on his shirt. His cock’s hard and
she
reaches out to stroke it as he kneels beside her, loving the catch of
his
breath as she rubs her hurt wrist along it, feeling the thin, stretched
skin
shift around the core. She twists around and takes it in her mouth for
a
moment, as his hand caresses her hair, tasting him, musky and warm
against her
tongue.
Then he pushes her back gently, spreads her legs, and slides into her
and fucks
her for the longest time, in the grass, in the light, kissing her mouth
as she
cries out his name and whispering hers back to her as if it’s precious.
And when she takes him his coffee on Monday morning, she looks at him
and he
smiles and says softly, “You’re making me wait right now, Faith.”
And she’s blushing when she goes back to her desk, and smiling and
tingling
when she picks up the phone that’s ringing insistently.
“Mr. Wyndam- ”
“I know his name, Faith,” says her dad. “Know the name of the fucking
pervert
you’re sleeping with.”
And the sun stops shining, just like that.
Chapter One Hundred and Five
She's never been much good at anything. All her life there's been a
whole line
of people queuing up to tell her that she's useless, stupid, never
going to
amount to anything. But when it comes to lying, she goes all the way to
the top
of the class, straight As every fucking time.
They go to the diner together and she sits there eating the mushroom
omelet and
drinking the milk that he's ordered for her. And she can smile and nod
her head
and reply to his conversation in all the right places. Even manages to
squeeze
his fingers affectionately when he rests his hand on her knee.
Then when they're back in the office and he's lingering by her desk,
straightening up the red sharpies so they're in an even line, she says
casually, "Oh yeah, Xand rang earlier, wants me to hang out tonight."
He doesn't bat an eyelash, just carries on rearranging her pencils.
"Any
particular place?"
She narrows her eyes at his bent head, tries to detect any hint of
suspicion in
his voice and decides that she's home and dry. "Nah, we're just gonna
meet
downtown and take it from there."
Wes turns and strokes a hand down her cheek, rubbing the corner of her
mouth
with his thumb. "Don't be too late. Call me when you’re ready to come
home
and I'll pick you up."
As he strides down the corridor, she collapses into her chair and runs
her
shaking hands through her hair. For one second, she's tempted to scurry
after
him, tell her who she's really meeting, but it's all going to end in
broken
noses, broken bottles and, fuck, this is her mess and she's going to
leave him
out of it; bad enough that she got him dragged into it in the first
place.
Her father's on time, which kinda warrants a Hallmark card. He's
sitting in a
corner of this skanky bar just off Main, with a bottle of beer in front
of him
and a crooked smile when he looks up and sees her walking towards him
in her
little black dress and fuck-me pumps.
"Hey there, Faithy," he smirks. "You got a kiss for your old
dad?"
She slides onto the bench opposite him and places her sweating hands in
her lap
and looks at him from under her lashes, trying to gauge how much he's
had to
drink. It's a judgment call. He can drink and drink for hours without
anything
more than a slight slurring of his faint Irish accent and then Biff!
Bang! Pow!
He's smashing heads through walls.
"Hey, Dad," she says finally, trying to keep the tremor out of her
voice. Trying not to mention the phone call or Wes 'cause maybe he just
wants
to check that she's OK. Like, he suddenly woke up this morning and grew
a soul.
"You know, Faithy, you really are a dumb cunt," he remarks
conversationally, before picking up the bottle and chugging down the
rest of
the beer. "How the fuck old is he anyway?"
She can feel the change in her; her shoulders slumping as her head
lowers so
she can hide behind her hair. "37," she mutters unwillingly.
"Well, hey, he's the same age as me," Liam beams. "Ain't that
sweet? I was talking to someone the other day about you. Maybe you know
her,
Lilah Morgan, she's this snooty bitch of a lawyer but she's a fine
piece of ass
too. Reckons you got a bit of a daddy complex going on."
"No, I fucking haven't," she spits, riled up just like he wants and
not caring that he wants her like that so she makes it all her fault
when he
hits her. "And how the fuck do you know Lilah?"
"Well, that's a funny story. Remember my friend, Hank? Got involved in
a
little hit and run…"
He's off on one of his dumbass stories that go on for ever and ever.
Just
because he's Irish, he seems to think that he's the king of the yarn
when he's
just a boring fuck who's had too much to drink. Her mind wanders off
and she's
trying to work out if he knows anything more than the bare bones when
he says
something that makes all the blood rush to her head.
"So this Lilah reckons I could sue that sick bastard for personal
injury
and then she found out that we were related. That's when things got
interesting. Really doesn't like you, baby." He leans across the table,
breathing beer fumes in her face and taps her affectionately on the
forehead
with the bottle.
"I'm living with him, you know that," she says, trying to be calm
like Wes would want her to be. "And yeah, he's older than me. We're not
doing anything wrong."
"He fucked you up the ass then?"
What the fuck? She clutches on to the edge of the table and
wonders when
the room started spinning. "Say fucking what?"
"I'm just telling you what Lilah told me you two girls chatted about.
Says
she had to divorce him when he started making unreasonable sexual
demands on
her," Liam recounts with relish. "Always the quiet ones, I
guess."
"He hasn't done anything to me," she chokes out and then wishes she
wasn't wearing such a tight skirt as she tries to scramble to her feet.
"Where the fuck do you think you're going, you fucking little slut?"
His hand shoots out and wraps round her wrist, tugging her back down
and chafing
the welts there so she yelps and tries to snatch her hands away.
"Well, looks like he's been roughing you up? Shit, Faithy, I've been
doing
that to you for years, never realized it got you all hot and bothered."
"Fuck you!" she snarls because she's not trapped in the same house as
him any more. Doesn't have to spend her entire day coming up with a
strategy to
take herself out of his line of fire when she gets home from school.
"He
hasn't done anything and even if he had, you couldn't fucking prove it."
Liam's grin is completely without humor as he snaps his fingers at the
waitress
who's been shamelessly eavesdropping for the last five minutes and
orders
another beer.
"I want one too!" And man, does she ever fucking need it.
But her father is wagging his finger at her. "Nuh-huh. Don't think
you're
old enough to drink, baby girl. Not like it stopped you from going to
clubs
when you were 14 and getting smashed. You started pretty young."
"Yeah, well I guess I had a couple of really great role models," she
snaps and wills her feet to just get up and take her out of here.
"Kinda
hard not to start drinking when you and Mom used to start the day with
whiskey
and cornflakes."
He doesn't even bother to get angry, just gives her another lop-sided
smile.
"Not the only thing you started young. Lilah has this affidavit that he
was fucking you when you were in juvie. You were only 15 then, Faithy,
she
checked. All it needs to make it legal and ready to be read out in a
case of
statutory rape is my signature."
She doesn't realize she's crying until she feels the hot wash of her
tears
spilling over her hands. "You'll fucking ruin him," she splutters.
"You know it's not true."
"Well shit, hon, course I do," Liam snatches the beer out of the
waitress' hand and bangs it down on the table so hard that Faith jumps
and
almost screams.
Before she even realizes what she's doing, she reaching across the
table and
actually touching him, clutching at his arm. "Dad. Please don't. I'm
begging you. Don't do this to him."
And he's patting her hand in this fucking mockery of paternal concern.
"Faith? Man, you didn't… I mean, baby, you think I'd do that to you?"
She nods. Then she shakes her head and finally screws up her face
because she
wants to sag with relief but this is her Dad who never once gave her
anything
without following it up five minutes later by snatching it back. Like
the Lil
Stardust Schwinn bike that he bought her for her fifth birthday, all
pink and
shiny and something she'd wanted ever since she was old enough to walk.
Two
days later, he'd lifted her off it, threw it in the back of his pick-up
truck
and hocked it so he and Darla could dump her at Xander's and go off on
a
weekend bender.
"You're not going to sign it then?"
"Shit, honey, we're family," he says, shaking his head like he can't
understand why she would think so little of him.
Faith slumps back in the seat. "Thank you. I know it's weird that he's
older and…"
He cuts right across her. "Not gonna sign some fancy legal document for
some stuck-up cunt of a lawyer, not if you make it worth my while."
His eyes are shining with malice. Thinks he's got her beat and then
she's
flash-backing to Wes in court and how in control he was, how he never
once let
Lilah get the better of him. And the memory is enough to get her to her
feet.
"You listen to me, Dad," she says her voice fierce and urgent.
"I don't give a fuck how many affidavits you sign. My word against
yours
and I'll swear on a fucking stack of bibles that he never laid a finger
on me
until I was 18. And I'm legal now, so all that's going to happen is
that Wes'
little lawyer friends are going to be jealous that he's getting to
screw his
secretary. So what the fuck are you going to do about it?"
And it's totally a rhetorical question and she knows that because Wes
is always
getting her on them so he doesn't have to reply but he's curling his
lips into
a sneer and pulling an envelope out of his jacket pocket. "I was kinda
hoping you were going to ask me that 'cause I've got all these sweet
little pictures
in here."
They're spilling out onto the beer-soaked table top and considering
that they
were taken through the window of Wes' office, they're pretty good. And
even
though, thank fucking God, the main action is obscured by the desk,
you'd have
to be certified blind not to realize that she's having the living
daylights
spanked out of her by her boss, mostly while he's fucking her.
She tries to pick one up but her fingers aren't working and they look
so
fucking ugly, like some dirty little porn story called Another Day In
The
Office. That's what it looks like to her father who's watching her with
unbridled glee and Lilah and anyone else who sees the photographs.
"Oh, hey, this is a really nice one of you," Liam says, pointing to
the picture where she's clutching on to the desk, Wes poised behind her
and
she's pulling a face like she's just stubbed her toe. But the one
photo, her
eyes keep coming back to again and again is the shot where she's curled
up on
his lap, legs against her chest and he's kissing her, cupping her face
like
she's the most precious, perfect thing in the world.
"I'm gonna be sick," she whimpers and then it's a race to get to the
bathroom in time and throw up in the filthy sink until her stomach's
empty and
her throat's sore.
There's no point in hiding or lingering among the graffiti-strewn walls
and
piss-stinking tiles. So she splashes her face with cold water, puts her
shoulders back so far that even Wes would be impressed and marches back
in
there.
"I don't have any money," she announces, slamming her hands down on
the table. "You're gonna fucking give me those pictures (which have
been
tucked out of view while she was puking her guts up) or else Wes is
going to
sue your ass into fucking oblivion."
He takes his sweet time before replying, sucking down on the beer like
it's
nectar of the gods. "Yeah, I guess he could do that," he decides.
"And then all those little lawyer friends of his are gonna find out
that
he's a perverted fuck who likes to beat the shit out of my daughter
while's
he's fucking her. Y'know, might even get your cousin Billy to make a
website…"
And she's sitting down again, head in her hands. "How much money do you
want?"
That gets her a pat on her head with one meaty paw. "That's the spirit,
Faithy. Knew you'd come round in the end."
He drives her to the all-night pawn shop in the next town so she can
sell the
watch that Wes bought her for a damn sight less than he must have paid
for it.
"They're real rubies," she protests but the grizzled guy behind the
counter just slaps down 5 one-hundred dollar bills.
"That's my final offer, take it or leave it."
Liam takes it and even gives her a lift back. "Hate to think of you out
here on your own, baby," he says, narrowly avoiding a car coming in the
opposite direction. "Who knows what might happen to you?"
And he won't shut up about Lilah and Darla and her, "Every day I got
you
bitches busting my balls about some shit or another", like he wants her
to
feel sorry for him or something.
As they near the railway sidings in the oldest part of town, she makes
him pull
over.
"I need some fresh air," she tries to explain but he's already
pulling over, can't wait to get rid of her.
"I'll give you a call in a week or so," he promises, sticking his
head out of the window and grinning at her like she's a little college
girl
being dropped off by her proud Daddy. Then he tosses something at her
feet.
"Thought you might want this to stick in your pocketbook, baby."
She looks down to see the picture of her and Wes sat in his chair and
kissing
like they didn’t have a care in the world getting splattered with tiny
crumbs
of grit and dirt as her father spins the truck in a circle and drives
off.
No way can she call Wes until she calms down. Her chest is heaving and
she
crouches down and throws up again. It's not enough. She feels like her
skin is
itching, like she wants to tear it off her bones. So she walks up the
slope to
one of the old derelict rail cars that she used to know so very well,
gets her
lighter out and burns all the old newspapers and scraps of paper she
can find.
Even tries to burn the photograph but just as the flame is licking at
the
corners, she tamps it down with the tips of her fingers, singeing her
skin and
feeling glad that it hurts.
And it's only then with the smarting and the stinging that she can get
a handle
on all the rest of it. It gives her something else to concentrate on
rather
than all the lousy choices that are ricocheting around her head. Should
she
tell him? How's she gonna find more money? Should she just dump him and
get the
fuck out of Dodge, like she planned when she first turned up for her
interview,
dripping rainwater all over his parquet flooring?
In the end, she walks back in to town, buys some freshmint gum and a
bottle of
water from the first deli she comes to so she can wash off the soot,
and calls
him on her cell so he can take her home.